Skip to main content

Full text of "My reminiscences"

See other formats


MY  REMINISCENCES 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

NEW  YORK  •   BOSTON  •   CHICAGO    •  DALLAS 
ATLANTA    •   SAN  FRANCISCO 

MACMILLAN  &  CO.,  LIMITED 

LONDON    •  BOMBAY   •  CALCUTTA 
MELBOURNE 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  LTD. 

TORONTO 


RABINDRANATH  TAGORE 

FROM  THE  PORTRAIT  IN  COLOURS  BY  SASI  KUMAR  HESH 


MY    REMINISCENCES 


BY 

SIR  RABINDRANATH  TAGORE 


WITH  FRONTISPIECE  FROM  THE  PORTRAIT 
IN  COLORS  BY  SASI  KUMAR  HESH 


Ct 


THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 
1917 

4»V  rights  reserved 


COPYRIGHT,  1916  AND  1917 

BY  THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Set  up  and  electrotyped.    Published  April,  1917. 


TRANSLATOR'S     PREFACE 

THESE  Reminiscences  were  written  and 
published  by  the  Author  in  his  fiftieth 
year,  shortly  before  he  started  on  a  trip 
to  Europe  and  America  for  his  failing  health 
in  1912.  It  was  in  the  course  of  this  trip  that 
he  wrote  for  the  first  time  in  the  English  language 
for  publication. 

In  these  memory  pictures,  so  lightly,  even 
casually  presented  by  the  author  there  is,  never- 
theless, revealed  a  connected  history  of  his  inner 
life  together  with  that  of  the  varying  literary 
forms  in  which  his  growing  self  found  successive 
expression,  up  to  the  point  at  which  both  his  soul 
and  poetry  attained  maturity. 

This  lightness  of  manner  and  importance  of 
matter  form  a  combination  the  translation  of 
which  into  a  different  language  is  naturally  a 
matter  of  considerable  difficulty.  It  was,  in  any 
case,  a  task  which  the  present  Translator,  not 
being  an  original  writer  in  the  English  language, 
would  hardly  have  ventured  to  undertake,  had 
there  not  been  other  considerations.  The  trans- 
lator's familiarity,  however,  with  the  persons, 


vi       TRANSLATOR'S   PREFACE 

scenes,  and  events  herein  depicted  made  it  a 
temptation  difficult  for  him  to  resist,  as  well  as  a 
responsibility  which  he  did  not  care  to  leave  to 
others  not  possessing  these  advantages,  and  there- 
fore more  liable  to  miss  a  point,  or  give  a  wrong 
impression. 

The  Translator,  moreover,  had  the  author's 
permission  and  advice  to  make  a  free  translation, 
a  portion  of  which  was  completed  and  approved 
by  the  latter  before  he  left  India  on  his  recent  tour 
to  Japan  and  America. 

In  regard  to  the  nature  of  the  freedom  taken 
for  the  purposes  of  the  translation,  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  those  suggestions  which  might 
not  have  been  as  clear  to  the  foreign  as  to  the 
Bengali  reader  have  been  brought  out  in  a  slightly 
more  elaborate  manner  than  in  the  original  text; 
while  again,  in  rare  cases,  others  which  depend 
on  allusions  entirely  unfamiliar  to  the  non-Indian 
reader,  have  been  omitted  rather  than  spoil  by 
an  over-elaboration  the  simplicity  and  natural- 
ness which  is  the  great  feature  of  the  original. 

There  are  no  footnotes  in  the  original.  All  the 
footnotes  here  given  have  been  added  by  the 
Translator  in  the  hope  that  they  may  be  of  further 
assistance  to  the  foreign  reader. 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

Translator's  Preface v 

PART    I 

I i 

2.  Teaching  Begins 3 

3.  Within  and  Without 8 

PART    II 

4.  Servocracy 25 

5.  The  Normal  School 30 

6.  Versification 35 

7.  Various  Learning 38 

8.  My  First  Outing 44 

9.  Practising  Poetry 48 

PART    III 

10.  Srikantha  Babu 53 

11.  Our  Bengali  Course  Ends 57 

12.  The  Professor 60 

13.  My  Father 67 

14.  A  Journey  with  my  Father 76 

15.  At  the  Himalayas 89 

PART    IV 

16.  My  Return 101 

17.  Home  Studies ill 

18.  My  Home  Environment 116 

19.  Literary  Companions 125 

20.  Publishing 133 

vii 


viii  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

21.  Bhanu  Singha 135 

22.  Patriotism 138 

23.  The  Bharati 147 

PART    V 

24.  Ahmedabad 155 

25.  England 157 

26.  Loken  Palit 175 

27.  The  Broken  Heart 177 

PART    VI 

28.  European  Music 189 

29.  Valmiki  Pratibha 192 

30.  Evening  Songs 199 

31.  An  Essay  on  Music 203 

32.  The  River-side 207 

33.  More  About  the  Evening  Songs 210 

34.  Morning  Songs 214 

PART    VII 

35.  Rajendrahal  Mitra 23 1 

36.  Karwar 235 

37.  Nature's  Revenge 238 

38.  Pictures  and  Songs 241 

39.  An  Intervening  Period 244 

40.  Bankim  Chandra 247 

PART    VIII 

41.  The  Steamer  Hulk 255 

42.  Bereavements 257 

43.  The  Rains  and  Autumn 264 

44.  Sharps  and  Flats 267 


LIST   OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

Rabindranath  Tagore  from  the  Portrait  by  S.  K. 

Hesh Frontispiece 

Facing  Page 

Tagore  in  1877 6 

The  Inner  Garden  Was  My  Paradise 14 

The  Ganges 54 

Satya 64 

Singing  to  My  Father 82 

The  Himalayas 94 

The  Servant-Maids  in  the  Verandah 106 

My  Eldest  Brother 120 

Moonlight 180 

The  Ganges  Again 208 

Karwar  Beach 236 

My  Brother  Jyotirindra 256 


PART   I 


MY    REMINISCENCES 


(i) 

I  KNOW  not  who  paints  the  pictures  on 
memory's  canvas;  but  whoever  he  may 
be,  what  he  is  painting  are  pictures;  by 
which  I  mean  that  he  is  not  there  with  his  brush 
simply  to  make  a  faithful  copy  of  all  that  is  hap-  > 
pening.  He  takes  in  and  leaves  out  according/ 
to  his  taste.  He  makes  many  a  big  thing  small 
and  small  thing  big.  He  has  no  compunction 
in  putting  into  the  background  that  which  was 
to  the  fore,  or  bringing  to  the  front  that  which 
was  behind.  In__short  he  is  painting  pictures, 
and  not  writing  history. 

Thus,  over  Life's  outward  aspect  passes  the 
series  of  events,  and  within  is  being  painted  a  set 
of  pictures.  The  two  correspond  but  are  not  one. 
We  do  not  get  the  leisure  to  view  thoroughly 
this  studio  within  us.  Portions  of  it  now  and  then 
catch  our  eye,  but  the  greater  part  remains  out  of 
sight  in  the  darkness.  Why  the  ever-busy  painter 
is  painting;  when  he  will  have  done;  for  what 
gallery  his  pictures  are  destined — who  can  tell? 


2  MY    REMINISCENCES 

Some  years  ago,  on  being  questioned  as  to 
the  events  of  my  past  life,  I  had  occasion  to  pry 
into  this  picture-chamber.  I  had  thought  to  be 
content  with  selecting  some  few  materials  for 
my  Life's  story.  I  then  discovered,  as  I  opened 
the  door,  that  Life's  memories  are  not  Life's 
history,  but  the  original  work  of  an  unseen  Artist. 
The  variegated  colours  scattered  about  are  not 
reflections  of  outside  lights,  but  belong  to  the 
painter  himself,  and  come  passion-tinged  from 
his  heart;  thereby  unfitting  the  record  on  the 
canvas  for  use  as  evidence  in  a  court  of  law. 

But  though  the  attempt  to  gather  precise 
history  from  memory's  storehouse  may  be  fruit- 
less, there  is  a  fascination  in  looking  over  the 
pictures,  a  fascination  which  cast  its  spell  on 
me. 

The  road  over  which  we  journey,  the  wayside 
shelter  in  which  we  pause,  are  not  pictures 
while  yet  we  travel — they  are  too  necessary,  too 
obvious.  When,  however,  before  turning  into 
the  evening  resthouse,  we  look  back  upon  the 
cities,  fields,  rivers  and  hills  which  we  have  been 
through  in  Life's  morning,  then,  in  the  light  of  the 
passing  day,  are  they  pictures  indeed.  Thus, 
when  my  opportunity  came,  did  I  look  back,  and 
was  engrossed. 

Was  this  interest  aroused  within  me  solely  by 


MY    REMINISCENCES  3 

a  natural  affection  for  my  own  past?  Some  per- 
sonal feeling,  of  course,  there  must  have  been, 
but  the  pictures  had  also  an  independent  artistic 
value  of  their  own.  There  is  no  event  in  my  rem- 
iniscences worthy  of  being  preserved  for  all  time. 
But  the  quality  of  the  subject  is  not  the  only 
justification  for  a  record.  What  one  has  truly 
felt,  if  only  it  can  be  made  sensible  to  others,  is 
always  of  importance  to  one's  fellow  men.  If 
pictures  which  have  taken  shape  in  memory  can 
be  brought  out  in  words,  they  are  worth  a  place 
in  literature. 

It  is  as  literary  material  that  I  offer  my  mem- 
ory pictures.  To  take  them  as  an  attempt  at 
autobiography  would  be  a  mistake.  In  such  a 
view  these  reminiscences  would  appear  useless  as 
well  as  incomplete. 

(2)    Teaching  Begins 

We  three  boys  were  being  brought  up  together. 
Both  my  companions  were  two  years  older  than  I. 
When  they  were  placed  under  their  tutor,  my 
teaching  also  began,  but  of  what  I  learnt  nothing 
remains  in  my  memory. 

What  constantly  recurs  to  me  is  "The  rain 
patters,  the  leaf  quivers."  l  I  am  just  come  to 

1  A  jingling  sentence  in  the  Bengali  Child's  Primer. 


4  MY    REMINISCENCES 

anchor  after  crossing  the  stormy  region  of  the 
kara^  khala  1  series;  and  I  am  reading  "The  rain 
patters,  the  leaf  quivers,"  for  me  the  first  poem 
of  the  Arch  Poet.  Whenever  the  joy  of  that  day 
comes  back  to  me,  even  now,  I  realise  why  rhyme 
is  so  needful  in  poetry.  Because  of  it  the  words 
come  to  an  end,  and  yet  end  not;  the  utterance  is 
over,  but  not  its  ring;  and  the  ear  and  the  mind 
can  go  on  and  on  with  their  game  of  tossing  the 
rhyme  to  each  other.  Thus  did  the  rain  patter 
and  the  leaves  quiver  again  and  again,  the  live- 
long day  in  my  consciousness. 

Another  episode  of  this  period  of  my  early 
boyhood  is  held  fast  in  my  mind. 

We  had  an  old  cashier,  Kailash  by  name,  who 
was  like  one  of  the  family.  He  was  a  great  wit, 
and  would  be  constantly  cracking  jokes  with 
everybody,  old  and  young;  recently  married  sons- 
in-law,  new  comers  into  the  family  circle,  being 
his  special  butts.  There  was  room  for  the  sus- 
picion that  his  humour  had  not  deserted  him 
even  after  death.  Once  my  elders  were  engaged 
in  an  attempt  to  start  a  postal  service  with  the 
other  world  by  means  of  a  planchette.  At  one 
of  the  sittings  the  pencil  scrawled  out  the  name 
of  Kailash.  He  was  asked  as  to  the  sort  of  life 
one  led  where  he  was.  Not  a  bit  of  it,  was  the 

1  Exercises  in  two-syllables. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  5 

reply.  "Why  should  you  get  so  cheap  what  I 
had  to  die  to  learn?" 

This  Kailash  used  to  rattle  off  for  my  special 
delectation  a  doggerel  ballad  of  his  own  composi- 
tion. The  hero  was  myself  and  there  was  a  glow- 
ing anticipation  of  the  arrival  of  a  heroine.  And 
as  I  listened  my  interest  would  wax  intense  at  the 
picture  of  this  world-charming  bride  illuminating 
the  lap  of  the  future  in  which  she  sat  enthroned. 
The  list  of  the  jewellery  with  which  she  was  be- 
decked from  head  to  foot,  and  the  unheard  of 
splendour  of  the  preparations  for  the  bridal, 
might  have  turned  older  and  wiser  heads;  but 
what  moved  the  boy,  and  set  wonderful  joy  pic- 
tures flitting  before  his  vision,  was  the  rapid  jingle 
of  the  frequent  rhymes  and  the  swing  of  the 
rhythm. 

These  two  literary  delights  still  linger  in  my 
memory — and  there  is  the  other,  the  infants' 
classic:  "The  rain  falls  pit-a-pat,  the  tide  comes 
up  the  river." 

The  next  thing  I  remember  is  the  beginning 
of  my  school-life.  One  day  I  saw  my  elder  brother, 
and  my  sister's  son  Satya,  also  a  little  older  than 
myself,  starting  off  to  school,  leaving  me  behind, 
accounted  unfit.  I  had  never  before  ridden  in  a 
carriage  nor  even  been  out  of  the  house.  So  when 
Satya  came  back,  full  of  unduly  glowing  accounts 


6  MY    REMINISCENCES 

of  his  adventures  on  the  way,  I  felt  I  simply  could 
not  stay  at  home.  Our  tutor  tried  to  dispel  my 
illusion  with  sound  advice  and  a  resounding  slap: 

t"  You're  crying  to  go  to  school  now,  you'll  have 
to  cry  a  lot  more  to  be  let  off  later  on."  I  have 
no  recollection  of  the  name,  features  or  disposi- 
tion of  this  tutor  of  ours,  but  the  impression  of 
his  weighty  advice  and  weightier  hand  has  not 
yet  faded.  Never  in  my  life  have  I  heard  a  truer 
prophecy. 

My  crying  drove  me  prematurely  into  the 
Oriental  Seminary.  What  I  learnt  there  I  have 
no  idea,  but  one  of  its  methods  of  punishment 
I  still  bear  in  mind.  The  boy  who  was  unable 
to  repeat  his  lessons  was  made  to  stand  on  a  bench 
with  arms  extended,  and  on  his  upturned  palms 
were  piled  a  number  of  slates.  It  is  for  psycholo- 
gists to  debate  how  far  this  method  is  likely  to 
conduce  to  a  better  grasp  of  things.  I  thus  began 
my  schooling  at  an  extremely  tender  age. 

My  initiation  into  literature  had  its  origin,  at 
the  same  time,  in  the  books  which  were  in  vogue 
in  the  servants'  quarters.  Chief  among  these 
were  a  Bengali  translation  of  Chanakya's  aphor- 
isms, and  the  Ramayana  of  Krittivasa. 

A  picture  of  one  day's  reading  of  the  Ramayana 
comes  clearly  back  to  me. 

The   day  was   a   cloudy  one.      I   was   playing 


Rabindranath  Tagore  in  1877 


MY    REMINISCENCES  7 

about  in  the  long  verandah  l  overlooking  the 
road.  All  of  a  sudden  Satya,  for  some  reason  I 
do  not  remember,  wanted  to  frighten  me  by 
shouting,  "Policeman!  Policeman!"  My  ideas 
of  the  duties  of  policemen  were  of  an  extremely 
vague  description.  One  thing  I  was  certain  about, 
that  a  person  charged  with  crime  once  placed  in 
a  policeman's  hands  would,  as  sure  as  the  wretch 
caught  in  a  crocodile's  serrated  grip,  go  under 
and  be  seen  no  more.  Not  knowing  how  an  inno- 
cent boy  could  escape  this  relentless  penal  code, 
I  bolted  towards  the  inner  apartments,  with  shud- 
ders running  down  my  back  for  blind  fear  of 
pursuing  policemen.  *  I  broke  to  my  mother  the 
news  of  my  impending  doom,  but  it  did  not  seem 
to  disturb  her  much.  However,  not  deeming  it 
safe  to  venture  out  again,  I  sat  down  on  the  sill 
of  my  mother's  door  to  read  the  dog-eared  Rama- 
yana,  with  a  marbled  paper  cover,  which  belonged 
to  her  old  aunt.  Alongside  stretched  the  verandah 
running  round  the  four  sides  of  the  open  inner 
quadrangle,  on  which  had  fallen  the  faint  after- 
noon glow  of  the  clouded  sky,  and  finding  me 

1  Roofed  colonnade  or  balcony.  The  writer's  family  house  is  an 
irregular  three-storied  mass  of  buildings,  which  had  grown  with  the 
joint  family  it  sheltered,  built  round  several  courtyards  or  quad- 
rangles, with  long  colonnades  along  the  outer  faces,  and  narrower 
galleries  running  round  each  quadrangle,  giving  access  to  the  single 
rows  of  rooms. 


8  MY   REMINISCENCES 

weeping  over  one  of  its  sorrowful  situations  my 
great-aunt  came  and  took  away  the  book  from  me. 


(3)   Within  and  Without 

Luxury  was  a  thing  almost  unknown  in  the 
days  of  my  infancy.  The  standard  of  living  was 
then,  as  a  whole,  much  more  simple  than  it  is 
now.  Apart  from  that,  the  children  of  our  house- 
hold were  entirely  free  from  the  fuss  of  being  too 
much  looked  after.  The  fact  is  that,  while  the 
process  of  looking  after  may  be  an  occasional 
treat  for  the  guardians,  to  the  children  it  is  always 
an  unmitigated  nuisance. 

We  used  to  be  under  the  rule  of  the  servants. 
To  save  themselves  trouble  they  had  almost 
suppressed  our  right  of  free  movement.  But  the 
freedom  of  not  being  petted  made  up  even  for 
the  harshness  of  this  bondage,  for  our  minds  were 
left  clear  of  the  toils  of  constant  coddling,  pamper- 
ing and  dressing-up. 

Our  food  had  nothing  to  do  with  delicacies. 
A  list  of  our  articles  of  clothing  would  only  invite 
the  modern  boy's  scorn.  On  no  pretext  did  we 
wear  socks  or  shoes  till  we  had  passed  our  tenth 
year.  In  the  cold  weather  a  second  cotton  tunic 
over  the  first  one  sufficed.  It  never  entered  our 
heads  to  consider  ourselves  ill-off  for  that  reason. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  9 

It  was  only  when  old  Niyamat,  the  tailor,  would 
forget  to  put  a  pocket  into  one  of  our  tunics  that 
we  complained,  for  no  boy  has  yet  been  born  so 
poor  as  not  to  have  the  wherewithal  to  stuff  his 
pockets;  nor,  by  a  merciful  dispensation  of  provi- 
dence, is  there  much  difference  between  the  wealth 
of  boys  of  rich  and  of  poor  parentage.  We  used  to 
have  a  pair  of  slippers  each,  but  not  always  where 
we  had  our  feet.  Our  habit  of  kicking  the  slippers 
on  ahead,  and  catching  them  up  again,  made 
them  work  none  the  less  hard,  through  effectually 
defeating  at  every  step  the  reason  of  their  being. 

Our  elders  were  in  every  way  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  us,  in  their  dress  and  food,  living  and 
doing,  conversation  and  amusement.  We  caught 
glimpses  of  these,  but  they  were  beyond  our  reach. 
Elders  have  become  cheap  to  modern  children; 
they  are  too  readily  accessible,  and  so  are  all 
objects  of  desire.  Nothing  ever  came  so  easily 
to  us.  Many  a  trivial  thing  was  for  us  a  rarity, 
and  we  lived  mostly  in  the  hope  of  attaining,  when 
we  were  old  enough,  the  things  which  the  distant 
future  held  in  trust  for  us.  The  result  was  that 
what  little  we  did  get  we  enjoyed  to  the  utmost; 
from  skin  to  core  nothing  was  thrown  away.  The 
modern  child  of  a  well-to-do  family  nibbles  at 
only  half  the  things  he  gets;  the  greater  part  of 
his  world  is  wasted  on  him. 


io  MY   REMINISCENCES 

Our  days  were  spent  in  the  servants'  quarters 
in  the  south-east  corner  of  the  outer  apartments. 
One  of  our  servants  was  Shyam,  a  dark  chubby 
boy  with  curly  locks,  hailing  from  the  District 
of  Khulna.  He  would  put  me  into  a  selected 
spot  and,  tracing  a  chalk  line  all  round,  warn 
me  with  solemn  face  and  uplifted  finger  of 
the  perils  of  transgressing  this  ring.  Whether 
the  threatened  danger  was  material  or  spiritual 
I  never  fully  understood,  but  a  great  fear  used 
to  possess  me.  I  had  read  in  the  Ramayana  of 
the  tribulations  of  Sita  for  having  left  the  ring 
drawn  by  Lakshman,  so  it  was  not  possible  for 
me  to  be  sceptical  of  its  potency. 

Just  below  the  window  of  this  room  was  a 
tank  with  a  flight  of  masonry  steps  leading 
down  into  the  water;  on  its  west  bank,  along  the 
garden  wall,  an  immense  banyan  tree;  to  the 
south  a  fringe  of  cocoanut  palms.  Ringed  round 
as  I  was  near  this  window  I  would  spend  the  whole 
day  peering  through  the  drawn  Venetian  shutters, 
gazing  and  gazing  on  this  scene  as  on  a  picture 
book.  From  early  morning  our  neighbours  would 
drop  in  one  by  one  to  have  their  bath.  I  knew 
the  time  for  each  one  to  arrive.  I  was  familiar 
with  the  peculiarities  of  each  one's  toilet.  One 
would  stop  up  his  ears  with  his  fingers  as  he  took 
his  regulation  number  of  dips,  after  which  he 


MY    REMINISCENCES  u 

would  depart.  Another  would  not  venture  on 
a  complete  immersion  but  be  content  with  only 
squeezing  his  wet  towel  repeatedly  over  his  head. 
A  third  would  carefully  drive  the  surface  impuri- 
ties away  from  him  with  a  rapid  play  of  his  arms, 
and  then  on  a  sudden  impulse  take  his  plunge. 
There  was  one  who  jumped  in  from  the  top  steps 
without  any  preliminaries  at  all.  Another  would 
walk  slowly  in,  step  by  step,  muttering  his  morn- 
ing prayers  the  while.  One  was  always  in  a  hurry, 
hastening  home  as  soon  as  he  was  through  with 
his  dip.  Another  was  in  no  sort  of  hurry  at  all, 
taking  his  bath  leisurely,  followed  with  a  good 
rub-down,  and  a  change  from  wet  bathing  clothes 
into  clean  ones,  including  a  careful  adjustment 
of  the  folds  of  his  waist  cloth,  ending  with  a  turn 
or  two  in  the  outer  1  garden,  and  the  gathering 
of  flowers,  with  which  he  would  finally  saunter 
slowly  homewards,  radiating  the  cool  comfort  of 
his  refreshed  body,  as  he  went.  This  would  go 
on  till  it  was  past  noon.  Then  the  bathing  places 
would  be  deserted  and  become  silent.  Only  the 
ducks  remained,  paddling  about  after  water  snails, 
or  busy  preening  their  feathers,  the  live-long  day. 
When  solitude  thus  reigned  over  the  water, 
my  whole  attention  would  be  drawn  to  the  shad- 

1  The  men's  portion  of  the  house  is  the  outer;  and  the  women's  the 
inner. 


12  MY    REMINISCENCES 

ows  under  the  banyan  tree.  Some  of  its  aerial 
roots,  creeping  down  along  its  trunk,  had  formed 
a  dark  complication  of  coils  at  its  base.  It  seemed 
as  if  into  this  mysterious  region  the  laws  of  the 
universe  had  not  found  entrance;  as  if  some  old- 
world  dream-land  had  escaped  the  divine  vigilance 
and  lingered  on  into  the  light  of  modern  day. 
Whom  I  used  to  see  there,  and  what  those  beings 
did,  it  is  not  possible  to  express  in  intelligible 
language.  It  was  about  this  banyan  tree  that  I 
wrote  later: 

With  tangled  roots  hanging  down  from  your  branches, 

O  ancient  banyan  tree, 
You  stand  still  day  and  night,  like  an  ascetic  at  his 

penances, 
Do  you  ever  remember  the  child  whose  fancy  played 

with  your  shadows? 

Alas !  that  banyan  tree  is  no  more,  nor  the  piece 
of  water  which  served  to  mirror  the  majestic 
forest-lord!  Many  of  those  who  used  to  bathe 
there  have  also  followed  into  oblivion  the  shade 
of  the  banyan  tree.  And  that  boy,  grown  older, 
is  counting  the  alternations  of  light  and  darkness 
which  penetrate  the  complexities  with  which  the 
roots  he  has  thrown  off  on  all  sides  have  encircled 
him. 

Going  out  of  the  house  was  forbidden  to  us, 
in  fact  we  had  not  even  the  freedom  of  all  its 


MY    REMINISCENCES  13 

parts.  We  perforce  took  our  peeps  at  nature 
from  behind  the  barriers.  Beyond  my  reach 
there  was  this  limitless  thing  called  the  Outside, 
of  which  flashes  and  sounds  and  scents  used 
momentarily  to  come  and  touch  me  through  its 
interstices.  It  seemed  to  want  to  play  with  me 
through  the  bars  with  so  many  gestures.  But  it 
was  free  and  I  was  bound — there  was  no  way 
of  meeting.  So  the  attraction  was  all  the  stronger. 
The  chalk  line  has  been  wiped  away  to-day,  but 
the  confining  ring  is  still  there.  The  distant  is 
just  as  distant,  the  outside  is  still  beyond  me; 
and  I  am  reminded  of  the  poem  I  wrote  when  I 
was  older: 

The  tame  bird  was  in  a  cage,  the  free  bird  was  in  the 
forest, 

They  met  when  the  time  came,  it  was  a  decree  of  fate. 

The  free  bird  cries,  "O  my  love,  let  us  fly  to  wood." 

The  cage  bird  whispers,  "Come  hither,  let  us  both 
live  in  the  cage." 

Says  the  free  bird,  "Among  bars,  where  is  there  room 
to  spread  one's  wings?" 

"Alas,"  cries  the  cage  bird,  "I  should  not  know 
where  to  sit  perched  in  the  sky." 

The  parapets  of  our  terraced  roofs  were  higher 
than  my  head.  When  I  had  grown  taller;  when 
the  tyranny  of  the  servants  had  relaxed;  when, 
with  the  coming  of  a  newly  married  bride  into 


I4  MY    REMINISCENCES 

the  house,  I  had  achieved  some  recognition  as  a 
companion  of  her  leisure,  then  did  I  sometimes 
come  up  to  the  terrace  in  the  middle  of  the  day. 
By  that  time  everybody  in  the  house  would  have 
finished  their  meal;  there  would  be  an  interval 
in  the  business  of  the  household;  over  the  inner 
apartments  would  rest  the  quiet  of  the  midday 
siesta;  the  wet  bathing  clothes  would  be  hanging 
over  the  parapets  to  dry;  the  crows  would  be  pick- 
ing at  the  leavings  thrown  on  the  refuse  heap  at 
the  corner  of  the  yard;  in  the  solitude  of  that 
interval  the  caged  bird  would,  through  the  gaps 
in  the  parapet,  commune  bill  to  bill  with  the 
free  bird! 

I  would  stand  and  gaze.  .  .  .  My  glance  first 
falls  on  the  row  of  cocoanut  trees  on  the  further 
edge  of  our  inner  garden.  Through  these  are  seen 
the  "Singhi's  Garden"  with  its  cluster  of  huts  1 
and  tank,  and  on  the  edge  of  the  tank  the  dairy 
of  our  milkwoman,  Tara;  still  further  on,  mixed 
up  with  the  tree-tops,  the  various  shapes  and 
different  heights  of  the  terraced  roofs  of  Calcutta, 
flashing  back  the  blazing  whiteness  of  the  midday 
sun,  stretch  right  away  into  the  grayish  blue  of  the 
eastern  horizon.  And  some  of  these  far  distant 

1  These  Bustees  or  settlements  consisting  of  tumbledown  hovels, 
existing  side  by  side  with  palatial  buildings,  are  still  one  of  the  anom- 
alies of  Calcutta.  Tr. 


The  Inner  Garden  was  Mv  Paradise 


MY    REMINISCENCES  15 

dwellings  from  which  stand  forth  their  roofed  stair- 
ways leading  up  to  the  terrace,  look  as  if  with  up- 
lifted finger  and  a  wink  they  are  hinting  to  me  of 
the  mysteries  of  their  interiors.  Like  the  beggar  at 
the  palace  door  who  imagines  impossible  treasures 
to  be  held  in  the  strong  rooms  closed  to  him,  I  can 
hardly  tell  of  the  wealth  of  play  and  freedom 
which  these  unknown  dwellings  seem  to  me 
crowded  with.  From  the  furthest  depth  of  the 
sky  full  of  burning  sunshine  overhead  the  thin 
shrill  cry  of  a  kite  reaches  my  ear;  and  from  the 
lane  adjoining  Singhi's  Garden  comes  up,  past 
the  houses  silent  in  their  noonday  slumber,  the 
sing-song  of  the  bangle-seller — chai  choori  chai  .  .  . 
and  my  whole  being  would  fly  away  from  the 
work-a-day  world. 

My  father  hardly  ever  stayed  at  home,  he  was 
constantly  roaming  about.  His  rooms  on  the 
third  storey  used  to  remain  shut  up.  I  would 
pass  my  hands  through  the  Venetian  shutters, 
and  thus  opening  the  latch  get  the  door  open,  and 
spend  the  afternoon  lying  motionless  on  his  sofa 
at  the  south  end.  First  of  all  it  was  a  room  al- 
ways closed,  and  then  there  was  the  stolen  entry, 
this  gave  it  a  deep  flavour  of  mystery;  further 
the  broad  empty  expanse  of  terrace  to  the  south, 
glowing  in  the  rays  of  the  sun  would  set  me  day- 
dreaming. 


16  MY    REMINISCENCES 

There  was  yet  another  attraction.  The  water- 
works had  just  been  started  in  Calcutta,  and  in 
the  first  exuberance  of  its  triumphant  entry  it  did 
not  stint  even  the  Indian  quarters  of  their  supply. 
In  that  golden  age  of  pipe  water,  it  used  to  flow 
even  up  to  my  father's  third  storey  rooms.  And 
turning  on  the  shower  tap  I  would  indulge  to  my 
heart's  content  in  an  untimely  bath.  Not  so 
much  for  the  comfort  of  it,  as  to  give  rein  to  my 
desire  to  do  just  as  I  fancied.  The  alternation  of 
the  joy  of  liberty,  and  the  fear  of  being  caught, 
made  that  shower  of  municipal  water  send  arrows 
of  delight  thrilling  into  me. 

It  was  perhaps  because  the  possibility  of  contact 
with  the  outside  was  so  remote  that  the  joy  of  it 
came  to  me  so  much  more  readily.  When  material 
is  in  profusion,  the  mind  gets  lazy  and  leaves  every- 
thing to  it,  forgetting  that  for  a  successful  feast 
of  joy  its  internal  equipment  counts  for  more 
than  the  external.  This  is  the  chief  lesson  which 
his  infant  state  has  to  teach  to  man.  There  his 
possessions  are  few  and  trivial,  yet  he  needs  no 
more  for  his  happiness.  The  world  of  play  is 
spoilt  for  the  unfortunate  youngster  who  is 
burdened  with  an  unlimited  quantity  of  play- 
things. 

To  call  our  inner  garden  a  garden  is  to  say  a 
deal  too  much.  Its  properties  consisted  of  a 


MY    REMINISCENCES  17 

citron  tree,  a  couple  of  plum  trees  of  different 
varieties,  and  a  row  of  cocoanut  trees.  In  the 
centre  was  a  paved  circle  the  cracks  of  which 
various  grasses  and  weeds  had  invaded  and  planted 
in  them  their  victorious  standards.  Only  those 
flowering  plants  which  refused  to  die  of  neglect 
continued  uncomplainingly  to  perform  their  re- 
spective duties  without  casting  any  aspersions 
on  the  gardener.  In  the  northern  corner  was  a 
rice-husking  shed,  where  the  inmates  of  the  inner 
apartments  would  occasionally  foregather  when 
household  necessity  demanded.  This  last  vestige 
of  rural  life  has  since  owned  defeat  and  slunk 
away  ashamed  and  unnoticed. 

None  the  less  I  suspect  that  Adam's  garden 
of  Eden  could  hardly  have  been  better  adorned 
than  this  one  of  ours;  for  he  and  his  paradise  were 
alike  naked;  they  needed  not  to  be  furnished 
with  material  things.  It  is  only  since  his  tasting 
of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  knowledge,  and  till  he 
can  fully  digest  it,  that  man's  need  for  external 
furniture  and  embellishment  persistently  grows. 
Our  inner  garden  was  my  paradise;  it  was  enough 
for  me.  I  well  remember  how  in  the  early  au- 
tumn dawn  I  would  run  there  as  soon  as  I  was 
awake.  A  scent  of  dewy  grass  and  foliage  would 
rush  to  meet  me,  and  the  morning  with  its  cool 
fresh  sunlight  would  peep  out  at  me  over  the  top 


i8  MY   REMINISCENCES 

of  the  Eastern  garden  wall  from  below  the  trem- 
bling tassels  of  the  cocoanut  palms. 

There  is  another  piece  of  vacant  land  to  the 
north  of  the  house  which  to  this  day  we  call  the 
golabari  (barn  house).  The  name  shows  that  in 
some  remote  past  this  must  have  been  the  place 
where  the  year's  store  of  grain  used  to  be  kept 
in  a  barn.  Then,  as  with  brother  and  sister  in 
infancy,  the  likeness  between  town  and  country 
was  visible  all  over.  Now  the  family  resemblance 
can  hardly  be  traced.  This  golabari  would  be 
my  holiday  haunt  if  I  got  the  chance.  It  would 
hardly  be  correct  to  say  that  I  went  there  to 
play — it  was  the  place  not  play,  which  drew  me. 
Why  this  was  so,  is  difficult  to  tell.  Perhaps  its 
being  a  deserted  bit  of  waste  land  lying  in  an 
out-of-the-way  corner  gave  it  its  charm  for  me. 
It  was  entirely  outside  the  living  quarters  and 
bore  no  stamp  of  usefulness;  moreover  it  was  as 
unadorned  as  it  was  useless,  for  no  one  had  ever 
planted  anything  there;  it  was  doubtless  for  these 
reasons  that  this  desert  spot  offered  no  resistance 
to  the  free  play  of  the  boy's  imagination.  When- 
ever I  got  any  loop-hole  to  evade  the  vigilance 
of  my  warders  and  could  contrive  to  reach  the 
golabari  I  felt  I  had  a  holiday  indeed. 

There  was  yet  another  place  in  our  house  which 
I  have  even  yet  not  succeeded  in  rinding  out. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  19 

A  little  girl  playmate  of  my  own  age  called  this 
the  "King's  palace."  1  "I  have  just  been  there," 
she  would  sometimes  tell  me.  But  somehow  the 
propitious  moment  never  turned  up  when  she 
could  take  me  along  with  her.  That  was  a  wonder- 
ful place,  and  its  playthings  were  as  wonderful 
as  the  games  that  were  played  there.  It  seemed 
to  me  it  must  be  somewhere  very  near — perhaps 
in  the  first  or  second  storey;  the  only  thing  was 
one  never  seemed  to  be  able  to  get  there.  How 
often  have  I  asked  my  companion,  "Only  tell 
me,  is  it  really  inside  the  house  or  outside?" 
And  she  would  always  reply,  "No,  no,  it's  in  this 
very  house."  I  would  sit  and  wonder:  "Where 
then  can  it  be?  Don't  I  know  all  the  rooms  of 
the  house?"  Who  the  king  might  be  I  never 
cared  to  inquire;  where  his  palace  is  still  remains 
undiscovered;  this  much  was  clear — the  king's 
palace  was  within  our  house. 

Looking  back  on  childhood's  days  the  thing 
that  recurs  most  often  is  the  mystery  which  used 
to  fill  both  life  and  world.  Something  undreamt 
of  was  lurking  everywhere  and  the  uppermost 
question  every  day  was:  when,  Oh!  when  would 
we  come  across  it?  It  was  as  if  nature  held  some- 
thing in  her  closed  hands  and  was  smilingly  ask- 
ing us:  "What  d'you  think  I  have?"  What  was 

1  Corresponding  to  "Wonderland." 


20  MY    REMINISCENCES 

impossible  for  her  to  have  was  the  thing  we  had 
no  idea  of. 

Well  do  I  remember  the  custard  apple  seed 
which  I  had  planted  and  kept  in  a  corner  of  the 
south  verandah,  and  used  to  water  every  day.  The 
thought  that  the  seed  might  possibly  grow  into  a 
tree  kept  me  in  a  great  state  of  fluttering  wonder. 
Custard  apple  seeds  still  have  the  habit  of  sprout- 
ing, but  no  longer  to  the  accompaniment  of  that 
feeling  of  wonder.  The  fault  is  not  in  the  custard 
apple  but  in  the  mind.  We  had  once  stolen  some 
rocks  from  an  elder  cousin's  rockery  and  started  a 
little  rockery  of  our  own.  The  plants  which  we 
sowed  in  its  interstices  were  cared  for  so  exces- 
sively that  it  was  only  because  of  their  vegetable 
nature  that  they  managed  to  put  up  with  it  till 
their  untimely  death.  Words  cannot  recount 
the  endless  joy  and  wonder  which  this  miniature 
mountain-top  held  for  us.  We  had  no  doubt  that 
this  creation  of  ours  would  be  a  wonderful  thing 
to  our  elders  also.  The  day  that  we  sought  to 
put  this  to  the  proof,  however,  the  hillock  in 
the  corner  of  our  room,  with  all  its  rocks,  and  all 
its  vegetation,  vanished.  The  knowledge  that 
the  schoolroom  floor  was  not  a  proper  foundation 
for  the  erection  of  a  mountain  was  imparted  so 
rudely,  and  with  such  suddenness,  that  it  gave  us 
a  considerable  shock.  The  weight  of  stone  of 


MY    REMINISCENCES  21 

which  the  floor  was  relieved  settled  on  our  minds 
when  we  realised  the  gulf  between  our  fancies 
and  the  will  of  our  elders. 

How  intimately  did  the  life  of  the  world  throb 
for  us  in  those  days!  Earth,  water,  foliage  and 
sky,  they  all  spoke  to  us  and  would  not  be  dis- 
regarded. How  often  were  we  struck  by  the 
poignant  regret  that  we  could  only  see  the  upper 
storey  of  the  earth  and  knew  nothing  of  its  inner 
storey.  All  our  planning  was  as  to  how  we  could 
pry  beneath  its  dust-coloured  cover.  If,  thought 
we,  we  could  drive  in  bamboo  after  bamboo,  one 
over  the  other,  we  might  perhaps  get  into  some 
sort  of  touch  with  its  inmost  depths. 

During  the  Magh  festival  a  series  of  wooden 
pillars  used  to  be  planted  round  the  outer  court- 
yard for  supporting  the  chandeliers.  Digging 
holes  for  these  would  begin  on  the  first  of  Magh. 
The  preparations  for  festivity  are  ever  interesting 
to  young  folk.  But  this  digging  had  a  special 
attraction  for  me.  Though  I  had  watched  it 
done  year  after  year — and  seen  the  hole  grow 
bigger  and  bigger  till  the  digger  had  completely 
disappeared  inside,  and  yet  nothing  extraordinary, 
nothing  worthy  of  the  quest  of  prince  or  knight, 
had  ever  appeared — yet  every  time  I  had  the  feel- 
ing that  the  lid  being  lifted  off  a  chest  of  mystery. 
I  felt  that  a  little  bit  more  digging  would  do  it. 


22  MY    REMINISCENCES 

Year  after  year  passed,  but  that  bit  never  got  done. 
There  was  a  pull  at  the  curtain  but  it  was  not 
drawn.  The  elders,  thought  I,  can  do  whatever 
they  please,  why  do  they  rest  content  with  such 
shallow  delving?  If  we  young  folk  had  the  order- 
ing of  it,  the  inmost  mystery  of  the  earth  would 
no  longer  be  allowed  to  remain  smothered  in  its 
dust  covering. 

And  the  thought  that  behind  every  part  of  the 
vault  of  blue  reposed  the  mysteries  of  the  sky 
would  also  spur  our  imaginings.  When  our 
Pundit,  in  illustration  of  some  lesson  in  our  Ben- 
gali science  primer,  told  us  that  the  blue  sphere 
was  not  an  enclosure,  how  thunderstruck  we 
were!  "Put  ladder  upon  ladder,"  said  he,  "and 
go  on  mounting  away,  but  you  will  never  bump 
your  head."  He  must  be  sparing  of  his  ladders, 
I  opined,  and  questioned  with  a  rising  inflection, 
"And  what  if  we  put  more  ladders,  and  more, 
and  more?"  When  I  realised  that  it  was  fruitless 
multiplying  ladders  I  remained  dumbfounded 
pondering  over  the  matter.  Surely,  I  concluded, 
such  an  astounding  piece  of  news  must  be  known 
only  to  those  who  are  the  world's  schoolmasters! 


PART  II 


(4)  Servocracy 

IN  the  history  of  India  the  regime  of  the  Slave 
Dynasty  was  not  a  happy  one.  In  going  back 
to  the  reign  of  the  servants  in  my  own  life's 
history  I  can  find  nothing  glorious  or  cheerful 
touching  the  period.  There  were  frequent  changes 
of  king,  but  never  a  variation  in  the  code  of  re- 
straints and  punishments  with  which  we  were 
afflicted.  We,  however,  had  no  opportunity  at  the 
time  for  philosophising  on  the  subject;  our  backs 
bore  as  best  they  could  the  blows  which  befell 
them:  and  we  accepted  as  one  of  the  laws  of  the 
universe  that  it  is  for  the  Big  to  hurt  and  for  the 
Small  to  be  hurt.  It  has  taken  me  a  long  time  to 
learn  the  opposite  truth  that  it  is  the  Big  who 
suffer  and  the  Small  who  cause  suffering. 

The  quarry  does  not  view  virtue  and  vice  from 
the  standpoint  of  the  hunter.  That  is  why  the 
alert  bird,  whose  cry  warns  its  fellows  before  the 
shot  has  sped,  gets  abused  as  vicious.  We  howled 
when  we  were  beaten,  which  our  chastisers  did  not 
consider  good  manners;  it  was  in  fact  counted 
sedition  against  the  servocracy.  I  cannot  forget 
how,  in  order  effectively  to  suppress  such  sedition, 
our  heads  used  to  be  crammed  into  the  huge  water 
jars  then  in  use;  distasteful,  doubtless,  was  this 

25 


26  MY    REMINISCENCES 

outcry  to  those  who  caused  it;  moreover,  it  was 
likely  to  have  unpleasant  consequences. 

I  now  sometimes  wonder  why  such  cruel  treat- 
ment was  meted  out  to  us  by  the  servants.  I 
cannot  admit  that  there  was  on  the  whole  any- 
thing in  our  behaviour  or  demeanour  to  have  put 
us  beyond  the  pale  of  human  kindness.  The  real 
reason  must  have  been  that  the  whole  of  our  bur- 
den was  thrown  on  the  servants,  and  the  whole 
burden  is  a  thing  difficult  to  bear  even  for  those 
who  are  nearest  and  dearest.  If  children  are  only 
allowed  to  be  children,  to  run  and  play  about  and 
satisfy  their  curiosity,  it  becomes  quite  simple. 
Insoluble  problems  are  only  created  if  you  try  to 
confine  them  inside,  keep  them  still  or  hamper 
their  play.  Then  does  the  burden  of  the  child,  so 
lightly  borne  by  its  own  childishness,  fall  heavily 
on  the  guardian — like  that  of  the  horse  in  the  fable 
which  was  carried  instead  of  being  allowed  to  trot 
on  its  own  legs :  and  though  money  procured  bearers 
even  for  such  a  burden  it  could  not  prevent  them 
taking  it  out  of  the  unlucky  beast  at  every  step. 

Of  most  of  these  tyrants  of  our  childhood  I  re- 
member only  their  cuffings  and  boxings,  and  noth- 
ing more.  Only  one  personality  stands  out  in  my 
memory. 

His  name  was  Iswar.  He  had  been  a  village 
schoolmaster  before.  He  was  a  prim,  proper  and 


MY   REMINISCENCES  27 

sedately  dignified  personage.  The  Earth  seemed 
too  earthy  for  him,  with  too  little  water  to  keep  it 
sufficiently  clean;  so  that  he  had  to  be  in  a  con- 
stant state  of  warfare  with  its  chronic  soiled  state. 
He  would  shoot  his  water-pot  into  the  tank  with 
a  lightning  movement  so  as  to  get  his  supply  from 
an  uncontaminated  depth.  It  was  he  who,  when 
bathing  in  the  tank,  would  be  continually  thrusting 
away  the  surface  impurities  till  he  took  a  sudden 
plunge  expecting,  as  it  were,  to  catch  the  water 
unawares.  When  walking  his  right  arm  stood  out 
at  an  angle  from  his  body,  as  if,  so  it  seemed  to  us, 
he  could  not  trust  the  cleanliness  even  of  his  own 
garments.  His  whole  bearing  had  the  appearance 
of  an  effort  to  keep  clear  of  the  imperfections 
which,  through  unguarded  avenues,  find  entrance 
into  earth,  water  and  air,  and  into  the  ways  of 
men.  Unfathomable  was  the  depth  of  his  gravity. 
With  head  slightly  tilted  he  would  mince  his  care- 
fully selected  words  in  a  deep  voice.  His  literary 
diction  would  give  food  for  merriment  to  our  elders 
behind  his  back,  some  of  his  high-flown  phrases 
finding  a  permanent  place  in  our  family  repertoire 
of  witticisms.  But  I  doubt  whether  the  expres- 
sions he  used  would  sound  as  remarkable  to-day; 
showing  how  the  literary  and  spoken  languages, 
which  used  to  be  as  sky  from  earth  asunder,  are 
now  coming  nearer  each  other. 


28  MY    REMINISCENCES 

This  erstwhile  schoolmaster  had  discovered  a 
way  of  keeping  us  quiet  in  the  evenings.  Every 
evening  he  would  gather  us  round  the  cracked 
castor-oil  lamp  and  read  out  to  us  stories  from  the 
Ramayana  and  Mahabharata.  Some  of  the  other 
servants  would  also  come  and  join  the  audience. 
The  lamp  would  be  throwing  huge  shadows  right 
up  to  the  beams  of  the  roof,  the  little  house  lizards 
catching  insects  on  the  walls,  the  bats  doing  a  mad 
dervish  dance  round  and  round  the  verandahs 
outside,  and  we  listening  in  silent  open-mouthed 
wonder. 

I  still  remember,  on  the  evening  we  came  to  the 
story  of  Kusha  and  Lava,  and  those  two  valiant 
lads  were  threatening  to  humble  to  the  dust  the 
renown  of  their  father  and  uncles,  how  the  tense 
silence  of  that  dimly  lighted  room  was  bursting 
with  eager  anticipation.  It  was  getting  late,  our 
prescribed  period  of  wakefulness  was  drawing  to  a 
close,  and  yet  the  denouement  was  far  off. 

At  this  critical  juncture  my  father's  old  follower 
Kishori  came  to  the  rescue,  and  finished  the  episode 
for  us,  at  express  speed,  to  the  quickstep  of  Dasu- 
raya's  jingling  verses.  The  impression  of  the  soft 
slow  chant  of  Krittivasa's  1  fourteen-syllabled 
measure  was  swept  clean  away  and  we  were  left 

1  There  are  innumerable  renderings  of  the  Ramayana  in  the  Indian 
languages. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  29 

overwhelmed  by  a  flood  of  rhymes  and  allitera- 
tions. 

On  some  occasions  these  readings  would  give 
rise  to  shastric  discussions,  which  would  at  length 
be  settled  by  the  depth  of  Iswar's  wise  pronounce- 
ments. Though,  as  one  of  the  children's  servants, 
his  rank  in  our  domestic  society  was  below  that  of 
many,  yet,  as  with  old  Grandfather  Bhisma  in  the 
Mahabharata,  his  supremacy  would  assert  itself 
from  his  seat  below  his  juniors. 

Our  grave  and  reverend  servitor  had  one  weak- 
ness to  which,  for  the  sake  of  historical  accuracy, 
I  feel  bound  to  allude.  He  used  to  take  opium. 
This  created  a  craving  for  rich  food.  So  that  when 
he  brought  us  our  morning  goblets  of  milk  the 
forces  of  attraction  in  his  mind  would  be  greater 
than  those  of  repulsion.  If  we  gave  the  least  ex- 
pression to  our  natural  repugnance  for  this  meal, 
no  sense  of  responsibility  for  our  health  could 
prompt  him  to  press  it  on  us  a  second  time. 

Iswar  also  held  somewhat  narrow  views  as  to 
our  capacity  for  solid  nourishment.  We  would  sit 
down  to  our  evening  repast  and  a  quantity  of 
luchis  *  heaped  on  a  thick  round  wooden  tray 
would  be  placed  before  us.  He  would  begin  by 
gingerly  dropping  a  few  on  each  platter,  from  a 

1 A  kind  of  crisp  unsweetened  pancake  taken  like  bread  along  with 
the  other  courses. 


30  MY    REMINISCENCES 

sufficient  height  to  safeguard  himself  from  con- 
tamination1— like  unwilling  favours,  wrested  from 
the  gods  by  dint  of  importunity,  did  they  descend, 
so  dexterously  inhospitable  was  he.  Next  would 
come  the  inquiry  whether  he  should  give  us  any 
more.  I  knew  the  reply  which  would  be  most 
gratifying,  and  could  not  bring  myself  to  deprive 
him  by  asking  for  another  help. 

Then  again  Iswar  was  entrusted  with  a  daily 
allowance  of  money  for  procuring  our  afternoon 
light  refreshment.  He  would  ask  us  every  morning 
what  we  should  like  to  have.  We  knew  that  to 
mention  the  cheapest  would  be  accounted  best,  so 
sometimes  we  ordered  a  light  refection  of  puffed 
rice,  and  at  others  an  indigestible  one  of  boiled 
gram  or  roasted  groundnuts.  It  was  evident  that 
Iswar  was  not  as  painstakingly  punctilious  in  re- 
gard to  our  diet  as  with  the  shastric  proprieties. 


(5)   The  Normal  School 

While  at  the  Oriental  Seminary  I  had  discovered 
a  way  out  of  the  degradation  of  being  a  mere 
pupil.  I  had  started  a  class  of  my  own  in  a  corner 
of  our  verandah.  The  wooden  bars  of  the  railing 

1  Food  while  being  eaten,  and  utensils  or  anything  else  touched  by 
the  hand  engaged  in  conveying  food  to  the  mouth,  are  considered 
ceremonially  unclean. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  31 

were  my  pupils,  and  I  would  act  the  schoolmaster, 
cane  in  hand,  seated  on  a  chair  in  front  of  them. 
I  had  decided  which  were  the  good  boys  and  which 
the  bad — nay,  further,  I  could  distinguish  clearly 
the  quiet  from  the  naughty,  the  clever  from  the 
stupid.  The  bad  rails  had  suffered  so  much  from 
my  constant  caning  that  they  must  have  longed  to 
give  up  the  ghost  had  they  been  alive.  And  the 
more  scarred  they  got  with  my  strokes  the  worse 
they  angered  me,  till  I  knew  not  how  to  punish 
them  enough.  None  remain  to  bear  witness  to-day 
how  tremendously  I  tyrannised  over  that  poor 
dumb  class  of  mine.  My  wooden  pupils  have  since 
been  replaced  by  cast-iron  railings,  nor  have  any 
of  the  new  generation  taken  up  their  education  in 
the  same  way — they  could  never  have  made  the 
same  impression. 

I  have  since  realised  how  much  easier  it  is  to 
acquire  the  manner  than  the  matter.  Without  an 
effort  had  I  assimilated  all  the  impatience,  the 
short  temper,  the  partiality  and  the  injustice  dis- 
played by  my  teachers  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest 
of  their  teaching.  My  only  consolation  is  that  I 
had  not  the  power  of  venting  these  barbarities  on 
any  sentient  creature.  Nevertheless  the  difference 
between  my  wooden  pupils  and  those  of  the  Sem- 
inary did  not  prevent  my  psychology  from  being 
identical  with  that  of  its  schoolmasters. 


32  MY    REMINISCENCES 

I  could  not  have  been  long  at  the  Oriental  Sem- 
inary, for  I  was  still  of  tender  age  when  I  joined 
the  Normal  School.  The  only  one  of  its  features 
which  I  remember  is  that  before  the  classes  began 
all  the  boys  had  to  sit  in  a  row  in  the  gallery  and 
go  through  some  kind  of  singing  or  chanting  of 
verses — evidently  an  attempt  at  introducing  an 
element  of  cheerfulness  into  the  daily  routine. 

Unfortunately  the  words  were  English  and  the 
tune  quite  as  foreign,  so  that  we  had  not  the  faint- 
est notion  what  sort  of  incantation  we  were  prac- 
tising; neither  did  the  meaningless  monotony  of 
the  performance  tend  to  make  us  cheerful.  This 
failed  to  disturb  the  serene  self-satisfaction  of  the 
school  authorities  at  having  provided  such  a  treat; 
they  deemed  it  superfluous  to  inquire  into  the 
practical  effect  of  their  bounty;  they  would  prob- 
ably have  counted  it  a  crime  for  the  boys  not  to 
be  dutifully  happy.  Anyhow  they  rested  content 
with  taking  the  song  as  they  found  it,  words  and 
all,  from  the  self-same  English  book  which  had 
furnished  the  theory. 

The  language  into  which  this  English  resolved 
itself  in  our  mouths  cannot  but  be  edifying  to 
philologists.  I  can  recall  only  one  line: 

Kallokee  pullokee  singill  mellaling  mellaling  mel- 
laling. 

After  much  thought  I  have  been  able  to  guess 


MY   REMINISCENCES  33 

at  the  original  of  a  part  of  it.  Of  what  words  kal- 
lokee  is  the  transformation  still  baffles  me.  The 
rest  I  think  was: 

.  .  .  full  of  glee,  singing  merrily,  merrily,  merrily! 

As  my  memories  of  the  Normal  School  emerge 
from  haziness  and  become  clearer  they  are  not  the 
least  sweet  in  any  particular.  Had  I  been  able  to 
associate  with  the  other  boys,  the  woes  of  learning 
might  not  have  seemed  so  intolerable.  But  that 
turned  out  to  be  impossible — so  nasty  were  most 
of  the  boys  in  their  manners  and  habits.  So,  in 
the  intervals  of  the  classes,  I  would  go  up  to  the 
second  storey  and  while  away  the  time  sitting  near 
a  window  overlooking  the  street.  I  would  count: 
one  year — two  years — three  years — ;  wondering 
how  many  such  would  have  to  be  got  through  like 
this. 

Of  the  teachers  I  remember  only  one,  whose 
language  was  so  foul  that,  out  of  sheer  contempt 
for  him,  I  steadily  refused  to  answer  any  one  of  his 
questions.  Thus  I  sat  silent  throughout  the  year 
at  the  bottom  of  his  class,  and  while  the  rest  of 
the  class  was  busy  I  would  be  left  alone  to  attempt 
the  solution  of  many  an  intricate  problem. 

One  of  these,  I  remember,  on  which  I  used  to 
cogitate  profoundly,  was  how  to  defeat  an  enemy 
without  having  arms.  My  preoccupation  with 
this  question,  amidst  the  hum  of  the  boys  reciting 


34  MY    REMINISCENCES 

their  lessons,  comes  back  to  me  even  now.  If  I 
could  properly  train  up  a  number  of  dogs,  tigers 
and  other  ferocious  beasts,  and  put  a  few  lines  of 
these  on  the  field  of  battle,  that,  I  thought,  would 
serve  very  well  as  an  inspiriting  prelude.  With 
our  personal  prowess  let  loose  thereafter,  victory 
should  by  no  means  be  out  of  reach.  And,  as  the 
picture  of  this  wonderfully  simple  strategy  waxed 
vivid  in  my  imagination,  the  victory  of  my  side 
became  assured  beyond  doubt. 

While  work  had  not  yet  come  into  my  life  I 
always  found  it  easy  to  devise  short  cuts  to  achieve- 
ment; since  I  have  been  working  I  find  that  what 
is  hard  is  hard  indeed,  and  what  is  difficult  re- 
mains difficult.  This,  of  course,  is  less  comforting; 
but  nowhere  near  so  bad  as  the  discomfort  of  trying 
to  take  shortcuts. 

When  at  length  a  year  of  that  class  had  passed, 
we  were  examined  in  Bengali  by  Pandit  Mad- 
husudan  Vachaspati.  I  got  the  largest  number  of 
marks  of  all  the  boys.  The  teacher  complained  to 
the  school  authorities  that  there  had  been  favourit- 
ism in  my  case.  So  I  was  examined  a  second  time, 
with  the  superintendent  of  the  school  seated  beside 
the  examiner.  This  time,  also,  I  got  a  top  place. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  35 


(6)   Versification 

I  could  not  have  been  more  than  eight  years  old 
at  the  time.  Jyoti,  a  son  of  a  niece  of  my  father's, 
was  considerably  older  than  I.  He  had  just  gained 
an  entrance  into  English  literature,  and  would  re- 
cite Hamlet's  soliloquy  with  great  gusto.  Why  he 
should  have  taken  it  into  his  head  to  get  a  child, 
as  I  was,  to  write  poetry  I  cannot  tell.  One  after- 
noon he  sent  for  me  to  his  room,  and  asked  me  to 
try  and  make  up  a  verse;  after  which  he  explained 
to  me  the  construction  of  the  payar  metre  of  four- 
teen syllables. 

I  had  up  to  then  only  seen  poems  in  printed 
books — no  mistakes  penned  through,  no  sign  to  the 
eye  of  doubt  or  trouble  or  any  human  weakness.  I 
could  not  have  dared  even  to  imagine  that  any 
effort  of  mine  could  produce  such  poetry. 

One  day  a  thief  had  been  caught  in  our  house. 
Overpowered  by  curiosity,  yet  in  fear  and  trem- 
bling, I  ventured  to  the  spot  to  take  a  peep  at  him. 
I  found  he  was  just  an  ordinary  man!  And  when 
he  was  somewhat  roughly  handled  by  our  door- 
keeper I  felt  a  great  pity.  I  had  a  similar  expe- 
rience with  poetry. 

When,  after  stringing  together  a  few  words  at 
my  own  sweet  will,  I  found  them  turned  into  a 


36  MY   REMINISCENCES 

payar  verse  I  felt  I  had  no  illusions  left  about  the 
glories  of  poetising.  So  when  poor  Poetry  is  mis- 
handled, even  now  I  feel  as  unhappy  as  I  did  about 
the  thief.  Many  a  time  have  I  been  moved  to 
pity  and  yet  been  unable  to  restrain  impatient 
hands  itching  for  the  assault.  Thieves  have 
scarcely  suffered  so  much,  and  from  so  many. 

The  first  feeling  of  awe  once  overcome  there  was 
no  holding  me  back.  I  managed  to  get  hold  of  a 
blue-paper  manuscript  book  by  the  favour  of  one 
of  the  officers  of  our  estate.  With  my  own  hands 
I  ruled  it  with  pencil  lines,  at  not  very  regular  in- 
tervals, and  thereon  I  began  to  write  verses  in  a 
large  childish  scrawl. 

Like  a  young  deer  which  butts  here,  there  and 
everywhere  with  its  newly  sprouting  horns,  I 
made  myself  a  nuisance  with  my  budding  poetry. 
More  so  my  elder  l  brother,  whose  pride  in  my 
performance  impelled  him  to  hunt  about  the  house 
for  an  audience. 

I  recollect  how,  as  the  pair  of  us,  one  day,  were 
coming  out  of  the  estate  offices  on  the  ground  floor, 
after  a  conquering  expedition  against  the  officers, 
we  came  across  the  editor  of  "The  National 
Paper,"  Nabagopal  Mitter,  who  had  just  stepped 
into  the  house.  My  brother  tackled  him  without 

1  The  writer  is  the  youngest  of  seven  brothers.  The  sixth  brother 
is  here  meant. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  37 

further  ado:  "Look  here,  Nabagopal  Babu!  won't 
you  listen  to  a  poem  which  Rabi  has  written?" 
The  reading  forthwith  followed. 

My  works  had  not  as  yet  become  voluminous. 
The  poet  could  carry  all  his  effusions  about  in  his 
pockets.  I  was  writer,  printer  and  publisher,  all  in 
one;  my  brother,  as  advertiser,  being  my  only  col- 
league. I  had  composed  some  verses  on  The  Lotus 
which  I  recited  to  Nabagopal  Babu  then  and  there, 
at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  in  a  voice  pitched  as  high 
as  my  enthusiasm.  "Well  done!"  said  he  with  a 
smile.  "But  what  is  a  dwirepha  ?"  1 

How  I  had  got  hold  of  this  word  I  do  not  re- 
member. The  ordinary  name  would  have  fitted 
the  metre  quite  as  well.  But  this  was  the  one 
word  in  the  whole  poem  on  which  I  had  pinned  my 
hopes.  It  had  doubtless  duly  impressed  our  offi- 
cers. But  curiously  enough  Nabagopal  Babu  did 
not  succumb  to  it — on  the  contrary  he  smiled!  He 
could  not  be  an  understanding  man,  I  felt  sure.  I 
never  read  poetry  to  him  again.  I  have  since  added 
many  years  to  my  age  but  have  not  been  able  to 
improve  upon  my  test  of  what  does  or  does  not 
constitute  understanding  in  my  hearer.  However 
Nabagopal  Babu  might  smile,  the  word  dwirepha, 
like  a  bee  drunk  with  honey-  stuck  to  its  place, 
unmoved. 

1  Obsolete  word  meaning  bee. 


38  MY    REMINISCENCES 


(7)   Various  Learning 

One  of  the  teachers  of  the  Normal  School  also 
gave  us  private  lessons  at  home.  His  body  was 
lean,  his  features  dry,  his  voice  sharp.  He  looked 
like  a  cane  incarnate.  His  hours  were  from  six  to 
half-past-nine  in  the  morning.  With  him  our 
reading  ranged  from  popular  literary  and  science 
readers  in  Bengali  to  the  epic  of  Meghnadvadha. 

My  third  brother  was  very  keen  on  imparting 
to  us  a  variety  of  knowledge.  So  at  home  we  had 
to  go  through  much  more  than  what  was  required 
by  the  school  course.  We  had  to  get  up  before 
dawn  and,  clad  in  loin-cloths,  begin  with  a  bout  or 
two  with  a  blind  wrestler.  Without  a  pause  we 
donned  our  tunics  on  our  dusty  bodies,  and  started 
on  our  courses  of  literature,  mathematics,  geog- 
raphy and  history.  On  our  return  from  school 
our  drawing  and  gymnastic  masters  would  be 
ready  for  us.  In  the  evening  Aghore  Babu  came 
for  our  English  lessons.  It  was  only  after  nine 
that  we  were  free. 

On  Sunday  morning  we  had  singing  lessons  with 
Vishnu.  Then,  almost  every  Sunday,  came  Sita- 
nath  Dutta  to  give  us  demonstrations  in  physical 
science.  The  last  were  of  great  interest  to  me.  I 
remember  distinctly  the  feeling  of  wonder  which 


MY    REMINISCENCES  39 

filled  me  when  he  put  some  water,  with  sawdust 
in  it,  on  the  fire  in  a  glass  vessel,  and  showed  us 
how  the  lightened  hot  water  came  up,  and  the  cold 
water  went  down  and  how  finally  the  water  began 
to  boil.  I  also  felt  a  great  elation  the  day  I  learnt 
that  water  is  a  separable  part  of  milk,  and  that 
milk  thickens  when  boiled  because  the  water  frees 
itself  as  vapour  from  the  connexion.  Sunday  did 
not  feel  Sunday-like  unless  Sitanath  Babu  turned 
up. 

There  was  also  an  hour  when  we  would  be  told 
all  about  human  bones  by  a  pupil  of  the  Campbell 
Medical  School,  for  which  purpose  a  skeleton, 
with  the  bones  fastened  together  by  wires  was 
hung  up  in  our  schoolroom.  And  finally,  time  was 
also  found  for  Pandit  Heramba  Tatwaratna  to 
come  and  get  us  to  learn  by  rote  rules  of  Sanscrit 
grammar.  I  am  not  sure  which  of  them,  the  names 
of  the  bones  or  the  sutras  of  the  grammarian,  were 
the  more  jaw-breaking.  I  think  the  latter  took 
the  palm. 

We  began  to  learn  English  after  we  had  made 
considerable  progress  in  learning  through  the 
medium  of  Bengali.  Aghore  Babu,  our  English 
tutor,  was  attending  the  Medical  College,  so  he 
came  to  teach  us  in  the  evening. 

Books  tell  us  that  the  discovery  of  fire  was  one 
of  the  biggest  discoveries  of  man.  I  do  not  wish 


40  MY   REMINISCENCES 

to  dispute  this.  But  I  cannot  help  feeling  how 
fortunate  the  little  birds  are  that  their  parents 
cannot  light  lamps  of  an  evening.  They  have 
their  language  lessons  early  in  the  morning  and 
you  must  have  noticed  how  gleefully  they 
learn  them.  Of  course  we  must  not  forget  that 
they  do  not  have  to  learn  the  English  lan- 
guage! 

The  health  of  this  medical-student  tutor  of  ours 
was  so  good  that  even  the  fervent  and  united  wishes 
of  his  three  pupils  were  not  enough  to  cause  his 
absence  even  for  a  day.  Only  once  was  he  laid  up 
with  a  broken  head  when,  on  the  occasion  of  a 
fight  between  the  Indian  and  Eurasian  students 
of  the  Medical  College,  a  chair  was  thrown  at  him. 
It  was  a  regrettable  occurrence;  nevertheless  we 
were  not  able  to  take  it  as  a  personal  sorrow,  and 
his  recovery  somehow  seemed  to  us  needlessly 
swift. 

It  is  evening.  The  rain  is  pouring  in  lance-like 
showers.  Our  lane  is  under  knee-deep  water.  The 
tank  has  overflown  into  the  garden,  and  the  bushy 
tops  of  the  Bael  trees  are  seen  standing  out  over 
the  waters.  Our  whole  being,  on  this  delightful 
rainy  evening,  is  radiating  rapture  like  the  Ka- 
damba  flower  its  fragrant  spikes.  The  time  for 
the  arrival  of  our  tutor  is  over  by  just  a  few  min- 
utes. Yet  there  is  no  certainty.  .  .  !  We  are 


MY    REMINISCENCES  41 

sitting  on  the  verandah  overlooking  the  lane  * 
watching  and  watching  with  a  piteous  gaze.  All 
of  a  sudden,  with  a  great  big  thump,  our  hearts 
seem  to  fall  in  a  swoon.  The  familiar  black  um- 
brella has  turned  the  corner  undefeated  even  by 
such  weather!  Could  it  not  be  somebody  else? 
It  certainly  could  not!  In  the  wide  wide  world 
there  might  be  found  another,  his  equal  in  per- 
tinacity, but  never  in  this  little  lane  of  ours. 

Looking  back  on  his  period  as  a  whole,  I  cannot 
say  that  Aghore  Babu  was  a  hard  man.  He  did 
not  rule  us  with  a  rod.  Even  his  rebukes  did  not 
amount  to  scoldings.  But  whatever  may  have 
been  his  personal  merits,  his  time  was  evening,  and 
his  subject  English!  I  am  certain  that  even  an 
angel  would  have  seemed  a  veritable  messenger 
of  Yama  2  to  any  Bengali  boy  if  he  came  to  him 
at  the  end  of  his  miserable  day  at  school,  and 
lighted  a  dismally  dim  lamp  to  teach  him  English. 

How  well  do  I  remember  the  day  our  tutor  tried 
to  impress  on  us  the  attractiveness  of  the  English 
language.  With  this  object  he  recited  to  us  with 
great  unction  some  lines — prose  or  poetry  we  could 
not  tell — out  of  an  English  book.  It  had  a  most 
unlocked  for  effect  on  us.  We  laughed  so  im- 

1  The  lane,  a  blind  one,  leads,  at  right  angles  to  the  front  verandah, 
from  the  public  main  road  to  the  grounds  round  the  house. 

2  God  of  Death. 


42  MY    REMINISCENCES 

moderately  that  he  had  to  dismiss  us  for  that 
evening.  He  must  have  realised  that  he  held  no 
easy  brief — that  to  get  us  to  pronounce  in  his 
favour  would  entail  a  contest  ranging  over  years. 

Aghore  Babu  would  sometimes  try  to  bring  the 
zephyr  of  outside  knowledge  to  play  on  the  arid 
routine  of  our  schoolroom.  One  day  he  brought  a 
paper  parcel  out  of  his  pocket  and  said:  "I'll 
show  you  to-day  a  wonderful  piece  of  work  of  the 
Creator."  With  this  he  untied  the  paper  wrapping 
and,  producing  a  portion  of  the  vocal  organs  of  a 
human  being,  proceeded  to  expound  the  marvels 
of  its  mechanism. 

I  can  still  call  to  mind  the  shock  this  gave  me 
at  the  time.  I  had  always  thought  the  whole 
man  spoke — had  never  even  imagined  that  the 
act  of  speech  could  be  viewed  in  this  detached 
way.  However  wonderful  the  mechanism  of  a 
part  may  be,  it  is  certainly  less  so  than  the  whole 
man.  Not  that  I  put  it  to  myself  in  so  many 
words,  but  that  was  the  cause  of  my  dismay.  It 
was  perhaps  because  the  tutor  had  lost  sight  of 
this  truth  that  the  pupil  could  not  respond  to  the 
enthusiasm  with  which  he  was  discoursing  on  the 
subject. 

Another  day  he  took  us  to  the  dissecting  room 
of  the  Medical  College.  The  body  of  an  old 
woman  was  stretched  on  the  table.  This  did  not 


MY    REMINISCENCES  43 

disturb  me  so  much.  But  an  amputated  leg  which 
was  lying  on  the  floor  upset  me  altogether.  To 
view  man  in  this  fragmentary  way  seemed  to  me  so 
horrid,  so  absurd  that  I  could  not  get  rid  of  the 
impression  of  that  dark,  unmeaning  leg  for  many 
a  day. 

After  getting  through  Peary  Sarkar's  first  and 
second  English  readers  we  entered  upon  McCul- 
loch's  Course  of  Reading.  Our  bodies  were  weary 
at  the  end  of  the  day,  our  minds  yearning  for  the 
inner  apartments,  the  book  was  black  and  thick 
with  difficult  words,  and  the  subject-matter 
could  hardly  have  been  more  inviting,  for  in 
those  days,  Mother  Saraswati's  1  maternal  tender- 
ness was  not  in  evidence.  Children's  books  were 
not  full  of  pictures  then  as  they  are  now.  More- 
over, at  the  gateway  of  every  reading  lesson  stood 
sentinel  an  array  of  words,  with  separated  syllables, 
and  forbidding  accent  marks  like  fixed  bayonets, 
barring  the  way  to  the  infant  mind.  I  had  re- 
peatedly attacked  their  serried  ranks  in  vain. 

Our  tutor  would  try  to  shame  us  by  recounting 
the  exploits  of  some  other  brilliant  pupil  of  his. 
We  felt  duly  ashamed,  and  also  not  well-disposed 
towards  that  other  pupil,  but  this  did  not  help 
to  dispel  the  darkness  which  clung  to  that  black 
volume. 

1  Goddess  of  Learning. 


44  MY  REMINISCENCES 

Providence,  out  of  pity  for  mankind,  has  in- 
stilled a  soporific  charm  into  all  tedious  things. 
No  sooner  did  our  English  lessons  begin  than  our 
heads  began  to  nod.  Sprinkling  water  into  our 
eyes,  or  taking  a  run  round  the  verandahs,  were 
palliatives  which  had  no  lasting  effect.  If  by  any 
chance  my  eldest  brother  happened  to  be  passing 
that  way,  and  caught  a  glimpse  of  our  sleep- 
tormented  condition,  we  would  get  let  off  for 
the  rest  of  the  evening.  It  did  not  take  our  drowsi- 
ness another  moment  to  get  completely  cured. 

(8)  My  First  Outing 

Once,  when  the  dengue  fever  was  raging  in 
Calcutta,  some  portion  of  our  extensive  family 
had  to  take  shelter  in  Chhatu  Babu's  river-side 
villa.  We  were  among  them. 

This  was  my  first  outing.  The  bank  of  the 
Ganges  welcomed  me  into  its  lap  like  a  friend  of  a 
former  birth.  There,  in  front  of  the  servants' 
quarters,  was  a  grove  of  guava  trees;  and,  sitting 
in  the  verandah  under  the  shade  of  these,  gazing 
at  the  flowing  current  through  the  gaps  between 
their  trunks,  my  days  would  pass.  Every  morn- 
ing, as  I  awoke,  I  somehow  felt  the  day  coming 
to  me  like  a  new  gilt-edged  letter,  with  some  un- 
heard-of news  awaiting  me  on  the  opening  of  the 


MY   REMINISCENCES  45 

envelope.  And,  lest  I  should  lose  any  fragment 
of  it,  I  would  hurry  through  my  toilet  to  my  chair 
outside.  Every  day  there  was  the  ebb  and  flow 
of  the  tide  on  the  Ganges;  the  various  gait  of  so 
many  different  boats;  the  shifting  of  the  shadows 
of  the  trees  from  west  to  east;  and,  over  the  fringe 
of  shade-patches  of  the  woods  on  the  opposite 
bank,  the  gush  of  golden  life-blood  through  the 
pierced  breast  of  the  evening  sky.  Some  days 
would  be  cloudy  from  early  morning;  the  opposite 
woods  black;  black  shadows  moving  over  the 
river.  Then  with  a  rush  would  come  the  vocifer- 
ous rain,  blotting  out  the  horizon;  the  dim  line 
of  the  other  bank  taking  its  leave  in  tears:  the 
river  swelling  with  suppressed  heavings;  and 
the  moist  wind  making  free  with  the  foliage  of 
the  trees  overhead. 

I  felt  that  out  of  the  bowels  of  wall,  beam  and 
rafter,  I  had  a  new  birth  into  the  outside.  In 
making  fresh  acquaintance  with  things,  the  dingy 
covering  of  petty  habits  seemed  to  drop  off  the 
world.  I  am  sure  that  the  sugar-cane  molasses, 
which  I  had  with  cold  luchis  for  my  breakfast, 
could  not  have  tasted  different  from  the  ambrosia 
which  Indra  1  quaffs  in  his  heaven;  for,  the  im- 
mortality is  not  in  the  nectar  but  in  the  taster, 
and  thus  is  missed  by  those  who  seek  it. 

1  The  Jupiter  Pluvius  of  Hindu  Mythology. 


46  MY    REMINISCENCES 

Behind  the  house  was  a  walled-in  enclosure 
with  a  tank  and  a  flight  of  steps  leading  into  the 
water  from  a  bathing  platform.  On  one  side  of 
the  platform  was  an  immense  Jambolan  tree, 
and  all  round  were  various  fruit  trees,  growing 
in  thick  clusters,  in  the  shade  of  which  the  tank 
nestled  in  its  privacy.  The  veiled  beauty  of  this 
retired  little  inner  garden  had  a  wonderful  charm 
for  me,  so  different  from  the  broad  expanse  of  the 
river-bank  in  front.  It  was  like  the  bride  of  the 
house,  in  the  seclusion  of  her  midday  siesta,  rest- 
ing on  a  many-coloured  quilt  of  her  own  embroider- 
ing, murmuring  low  the  secrets  of  her  heart.  Many 
a  midday  hour  did  I  spend  alone  under  that 
Jambolan  tree  dreaming  of  the  fearsome  king- 
dom of  the  Yakshas  l  within  the  depths  of  the 
tank. 

I  had  a  great  curiosity  to  see  a  Bengal  village. 
Its  clusters  of  cottages,  its  thatched  pavilions,  its 
lanes  and  bathing  places,  its  games  and  gather- 
ings, its  fields  and  markets,  its  life  as  a  whole  as 
I  saw  it  in  imagination,  greatly  attracted  me. 
Just  such  a  village  was  right  on  the  other  side  of 
our  garden  wall,  but  it  was  forbidden  to  us.  We 
had  come  out,  but  not  into  freedom.  We  had 
been  in  a  cage,  and  were  now  on  a  perch,  but  the 
chain  was  still  there. 

1  The  King  of  the  Yakshas  is  the  Pluto  of  Hindu  Mythology. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  47 

One  morning  two  of  our  elders  went  out  for  a 
stroll  into  the  village.  I  could  not  restrain  my 
eagerness  any  longer,  and,  slipping  out  unper- 
ceived,  followed  them  for  some  distance.  As  I 
went  along  the  deeply  shaded  lane,  with  its  close 
thorny  seora  hedges,  by  the  side  of  the  tank 
covered  with  green  water  weeds,  I  rapturously 
took  in  picture  after  picture.  I  still  remember 
the  man  with  bare  body,  engaged  in  a  belated 
toilet  on  the  edge  of  the  tank,  cleaning  his  teeth 
with  the  chewed  end  of  a  twig.  Suddenly  my 
elders  became  aware  of  my  presence  behind  them. 
"Get  away,  get  away,  go  back  at  once!"  they 
scolded.  They  were  scandalised.  My  feet  were 
bare,  I  had  no  scarf  or  upper-robe  over  my  tunic, 
I  was  not  dressed  fit  to  come  out;  as  if  it  was  my 
fault!  I  never  owned  any  socks  or  superfluous 
apparel,  so  not  only  went  back  disappointed  for 
that  morning,  but  had  no  chance  of  repairing  my 
shortcomings  and  being  allowed  to  come  out  any 
other  day.  However  though  the  Beyond  was 
thus  shut  out  from  behind,  in  front  the  Ganges 
freed  me  from  all  bondage,  and  my  mind,  when- 
ever it  listed,  could  embark  on  the  boats  gaily 
sailing  along,  and  hie  away  to  lands  not  named 
in  any  geography. 

This  was  forty  years  ago.  Since  then  I  have 
never  set  foot  again  in  that  champ ak-sha.ded  villa 


48  MY    REMINISCENCES 

garden.  The  same  old  house  and  the  same  old 
trees  must  still  be  there,  but  I  know  it  cannot  any 
longer  be  the  same — for  where  am  I  now  to  get 
that  fresh  feeling  of  wonder  which  made  it  what 
it  was  ? 

We  returned  to  our  Jorasanko  house  in  town. 
And  my  days  were  as  so  many  mouthfuls  offered 
up  to  be  gulped  down  into  the  yawning  interior 
of  the  Normal  School. 

(9)  Practising  Poetry 

That  blue  manuscript  book  was  soon  filled, 
like  the  hive  of  some  insect,  with  a  network  of 
variously  slanting  lines  and  the  thick  and  thin 
strokes  of  letters.  The  eager  pressure  of  the  boy 
writer  soon  crumpled  its  leaves;  and  then  the 
edges  got  frayed,  and  twisted  up  claw-like  as  if 
to  hold  fast  the  writing  within,  till  at  last,  down 
what  river  Baitarani  1  I  know  not,  its  pages  were 
swept  away  by  merciful  oblivion.  Anyhow  they 
escaped  the  pangs  of  a  passage  through  the  print- 
ing press  and  need  fear  no  birth  into  this  vale  of 
woe. 

I  cannot  claim  to  have  been  a  passive  witness 
of  the  spread  of  my  reputation  as  a  poet.  Though 
Satkari  Babu  was  not  a  teacher  of  our  class  he 

1  Corresponding  to  Lethe. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  49 

was  very  fond  of  me.  He  had  written  a  book  on 
Natural  History — wherein  I  hope  no  unkind 
humorist  will  try  to  find  a  reason  for  such  fond- 
ness. He  sent  for  me  one  day  and  asked:  "So 
you  write  poetry,  do  you?"  I  did  not  conceal 
the  fact.  From  that  time  on,  he  would  now  and 
then  ask  me  to  complete  a  quatrain  by  adding  a 
couplet  of  my  own  to  one  given  by  him. 

Gobinda  Babu  of  our  school  was  very  dark, 
and  short  and  fat.  He  was  the  Superintendent. 
He  sat,  in  his  black  suit,  with  his  account  books, 
in  an  office  room  on  the  second  storey.  We  were 
all  afraid  of  him,  for  he  was  the  rod-bearing  judge. 
On  one  occasion  I  had  escaped  from  the  attentions 
of  some  bullies  into  his  room.  The  persecutors 
were  five  or  six  older  boys.  I  had  no  one  to  bear 
witness  on  my  side — except  my  tears.  I  won  my 
case  and  since  then  Govinda  Babu  had  a  soft 
corner  in  his  heart  for  me. 

One  day  he  called  me  into  his  room  during 
the  recess.  I  went  in  fear  and  trembling  but  had 
no  sooner  stepped  before  him  than  he  also  ac- 
costed me  with  the  question:  "So  you  write 
poetry?"  I  did  not  hesitate  to  make  the  admis- 
sion. He  commissioned  me  to  write  a  poem  on 
some  high  moral  precept  which  I  do  not  remember. 
The  amount  of  condescension  and  affability  which 
such  a  request  coming  from  him  implied  can  only 


50  MY    REMINISCENCES 

be  appreciated  by  those  who  were  his  pupils. 
When  I  finished  and  handed  him  the  verses  next 
day,  he  took  me  to  the  highest  class  and  made 
me  stand  before  the  boys.  "Recite,"  he  com- 
manded. And  I  recited  loudly. 

The  only  praiseworthy  thing  about  this  moral 
poem  was  that  it  soon  got  lost.  Its  moral  effect 
on  that  class  was  far  from  encouraging — the 
sentiment  it  aroused  being  not  one  of  regard  for 
its  author.  Most  of  them  were  certain  that  it 
was  not  my  own  composition.  One  said  he  could 
produce  the  book  from  which  it  was  copied,  but 
was  not  pressed  to  do  so;  the  process  of  proving 
is  such  a  nuisance  to  those  who  want  to  believe. 
Finally  the  number  of  seekers  after  poetic  fame 
began  to  increase  alarmingly;  moreover  their 
methods  were  not  those  which  are  recognised 
as  roads  to  moral  improvement. 

Nowadays  there  is  nothing  strange  in  a  youngster 
writing  verses.  The  glamour  of  poesy  is  gone. 
I  remember  how  the  few  women  who  wrote  poetry 
in  those  days  were  looked  upon  as  miraculous 
creations  of  the  Deity.  If  one  hears  to-day  that 
some  young  lady  does  not  write  poems  one  feels 
sceptical.  Poetry  now  sprouts  long  before  the 
highest  Bengali  class  is  reached;  so  that  no  modern 
Gobinda  Babu  would  have  taken  any  notice  of 
the  poetic  exploit  I  have  recounted. 


PART  III 


(10)  Srikantha  Babu 

A  this  time  I  was  blessed  with  a  hearer  the  like 
of  whom  I  shall  never  get  again.  He  had  so 
inordinate  a  capacity  for  being  pleased  as  to 
have  utterly  disqualified  him  for  the  post  of  critic 
in  any  of  our  monthly  Reviews.  The  old  man  was 
like  a  perfectly  ripe  Alfonso  mango — not  a  trace 
of  acid  or  coarse  fibre  in  his  composition.  His 
tender  clean-shaven  face  was  rounded  off  by  an 
all-pervading  baldness;  there  was  not  the  vestige 
of  a  tooth  to  worry  the  inside  of  his  mouth;  and 
his  big  smiling  eyes  gleamed  with  a  constant  de- 
light. When  he  spoke  in  his  soft  deep  voice,  his 
mouth  and  eyes  and  hands  all  spoke  likewise. 
He  was  of  the  old  school  of  Persian  culture  and 
knew  not  a  word  of  English.  His  inseparable 
companions  were  a  hubble-bubble  at  his  left,  and 
a  sitar  on  his  lap;  and  from  his  throat  flowed 
song  unceasing. 

Srikantha  Babu  had  no  need  to  wait  for  a  formal 
introduction,  for  none  could  resist  the  natural 
claims  of  his  genial  heart.  Once  he  took  us  to 
be  photographed  with  him  in  some  big  English 
photographic  studio.  There  he  so  captivated  the 
proprietor  with  his  artless  story,  in  a  jumble  of 
Hindusthani  and  Bengali,  of  how  he  was  a  poor 

53 


54  MY    REMINISCENCES 

man,  but  badly  wanted  this  particular  photo- 
graph taken,  that  the  man  smilingly  allowed  him 
a  reduced  rate.  Nor  did  such  bargaining  sound 
at  all  incongruous  in  that  unbending  English 
establishment,  so  naive  was  Srikantha  Babu,  so 
unconscious  of  any  possibility  of  giving  offence. 
He  would  sometimes  take  me  along  to  a  European 
missionary's  house.  There,  also,  with  his  playing 
and  singing,  his  caresses  of  the  missionary's  little 
girl  and  his  unstinted  admiration  of  the  little 
booted  feet  of  the  missionary's  lady,  he  would 
enliven  the  gathering  as  no  one  else  could  have 
done.  Another  behaving  so  absurdly  would  have 
been  deemed  a  bore,  but  his  transparent  simplicity 
pleased  all  and  drew  them  to  join  in  his  gaiety. 

Srikantha  Babu  was  impervious  to  rudeness 
or  insolence.  There  was  at  the  time  a  singer  of 
some  repute  retained  in  our  establishment.  When 
the  latter  was  the  worse  for  liquor  he  would  rail 
at  poor  Srikantha  Babu's  singing  in  no  very 
choice  terms.  This  he  would  bear  unflinchingly, 
with  no  attempt  at  retort.  When  at  last  the  man's 
incorrigible  rudeness  brought  about  his  dismissal 
Srikantha  Babu  anxiously  interceded  for  him. 
"It  was  not  he,  it  was  the  liquor,"  he  insisted. 

He  could  not  bear  to  see  anyone  sorrowing  or 
even  to  hear  of  it.  So  when  any  one  of  the  boys 
wanted  to  torment  him  they  had  only  to  read 


The  Ganges 


MY    REMINISCENCES  55 

out  passages  from  Vidyasagar's  " Banishment  of 
Sita";  whereat  he  would  be  greatly  exercised, 
thrusting  out  his  hands  in  protest  and  begging 
and  praying  of  them  to  stop. 

This  old  man  was  the  friend  alike  of  my  father, 
my  elder  brothers  and  ourselves.  He  was  of  an 
age  with  each  and  every  one  of  us.  As  any  piece 
of  stone  is  good  enough  for  the  freshet  to  dance 
round  and  gambol  with,  so  the  least  provocation 
would  suffice  to  make  him  beside  himself  with  joy. 
Once  I  had  composed  a  hymn,  and  had  not  failed 
to  make  due  allusion  to  the  trials  and  tribulations 
of  this  world.  Srikantha  Babu  was  convinced 
that  my  father  would  be  overjoyed  at  such  a  per- 
fect gem  of  a  devotional  poem.  With  unbounded 
enthusiasm  he  volunteered  personally  to  acquaint 
him  with  it.  By  a  piece  of  good  fortune  I  was 
not  there  at  the  time  but  heard  afterwards  that 
my  father  was  hugely  amused  that  the  sorrows 
of  the  world  should  have  so  early  moved  his 
youngest  son  to  the  point  of  versification.  I  am 
sure  Gobinda  Babu,  the  superintendent,  would 
have  shown  more  respect  for  my  effort  on  so 
serious  a  subject. 

In  singing  I  was  Srikantha  Babu's  favorite 
pupil.  He  had  taught  me  a  song:  "No  more  of 
Vraja  l  for  me,"  and  would  drag  me  about  to 

1  Krishna's  playground. 


56  MY    REMINISCENCES 

everyone's  rooms  and  get  me  to  sing  it  to  them. 
I  would  sing  and  he  would  thrum  an  accompani- 
ment on  his  sitar  and  when  we  came  to  the  chorus 
he  would  join  in,  and  repeat  it  over  and  over 
again,  smiling  and  nodding  his  head  at  each  one 
in  turn,  as  if  nudging  them  on  to  a  more  enthu- 
siastic appreciation. 

He  was  a  devoted  admirer  of  my  father.  A 
hymn  had  been  set  to  one  of  his  tunes,  "For  He 
is  the  heart  of  our  hearts."  When  he  sang  this 
to  my  father  Srikantha  Babu  got  so  excited  that 
he  jumped  up  from  his  seat  and  in  alternation 
violently  twanged  his  sitar  as  he  sang:  "For 
He  is  the  heart  of  our  hearts"  and  then  waved 
his  hand  about  my  father's  face  as  he  changed 
the  words  to  "For  you  are  the  heart  of  our 
hearts." 

When  the  old  man  paid  his  last  visit  to  my 
father,  the  latter,  himself  bed-ridden,  was  at  a 
river-side  villa  in  Chinsurah.  Srikantha  Babu, 
stricken  with  his  last  illness,  could  not  rise  un- 
aided and  had  to  push  open  his  eyelids  to  see.  In 
this  state,  tended  by  his  daughter,  he  journeyed 
to  Chinsurah  from  his  place  in  Birbhoom.  With 
a  great  effort  he  managed  to  take  the  dust  of  my 
father's  feet  and  then  return  to  his  lodgings  in 
Chinsurah  where  he  breathed  his  last  a  few  days 
later.  I  heard  afterwards  from  his  daughter  that 


MY    REMINISCENCES  57 

he  went  to  his  eternal  youth  with  the  song  "How 
sweet  is  thy  mercy,  Lord!"  on  his  lips. 


(n)  Our  Bengali  Course  Ends 

At  School  we  were  then  in  the  class  below  the 
highest  one.  At  home  we  had  advanced  in  Ben- 
gali much  further  than  the  subjects  taught  in 
the  class.  We  had  been  through  Akshay  Datta's 
book  on  Popular  Physics,  and  had  also  finished 
the  epic  of  Meghnadvadha.  We  read  our  physics 
without  any  reference  to  physical  objects  and  so 
our  knowledge  of  the  subject  was  correspondingly 
bookish.  In  fact  the  time  spent  on  it  had  been 
thoroughly  wasted;  much  more  so  to  my  mind 
than  if  it  had  been  wasted  in  doing  nothing.  The 
Meghnadvadha,  also,  was  not  a  thing  of  joy  to  us. 
The  tastiest  tit-bit  may  not  be  relished  when 
thrown  at  one's  head.  To  employ  an  epic  to  teach 
language  is  like  using  a  sword  to  shave  with — 
sad  for  the  sword,  bad  for  the  chin.  A  poem 
should  be  taught  from  the  emotional  standpoint; 
inveigling  it  into  service  as  grammar-cum-dic- 
tionary  is  not  calculated  to  propitiate  the  divine 
Saraswati. 

All  of  a  sudden  our  Normal  School  career  came 
to  an  end;  and  thereby  hangs  a  tale.  One  of  our 
school  teachers  wanted  to  borrow  a  copy  of  my 


58  MY    REMINISCENCES 

grandfather's  life  by  Mitra  from  our  library. 
My  nephew  and  classmate  Satya  managed  to  screw 
up  courage  enough  to  volunteer  to  mention  this 
to  my  father.  He  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
everyday  Bengali  would  hardly  do  to  approach 
him  with.  So  he  concocted  and  delivered  himself 
of  an  archaic  phrase  with  such  meticulous  pre- 
cision that  my  father  must  have  felt  our  study 
of  the  Bengali  language  had  gone  a  bit  too  far 
and  was  in  danger  of  over-reaching  itself.  So  the 
next  morning,  when  according  to  our  wont  our 
table  had  been  placed  in  the  south  verandah, 
the  blackboard  hung  up  on  a  nail  in  the  wall, 
and  everything  was  in  readiness  for  our  lessons 
with  Nilkamal  Babu,  we  three  were  sent  for  by 
my  father  to  his  room  upstairs.  "You  need  not 
do  any  more  Bengali  lessons,"  he  said.  Our  minds 
danced  for  very  joy. 

Nilkamal  Babu  was  waiting  downstairs,  our 
books  were  lying  open  on  the  table,  and  the  idea 
of  getting  us  once  more  to  go  through  the  Megh- 
nadvadha  doubtless  still  occupied  his  mind.  But 
as  on  one's  death-bed  the  various  routine  of  daily 
life  seems  unreal,  so,  in  a  moment,  did  everything, 
from  the  Pandit  down  to  the  nail  on  which  the 
blackboard  was  hung,  become  for  us  as  empty 
as  a  mirage.  Our  sole  trouble  was  how  to  give 
this  news  to  Nilkamal  Babu  with  due  decorum. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  59 

We  did  it  at  last  with  considerable  restraint, 
while  the  geometrical  figures  on  the  blackboard 
stared  at  us  in  wonder  and  the  blank  verse  of 
the  Meghnadvadha  looked  blankly  on. 

Our  Pandit's  parting  words  were:  "At  the  call 
of  duty  I  may  have  been  sometimes  harsh  with 
you — do  not  keep  that  in  remembrance.  You  will 
learn  the  value  of  what  I  have  taught  you  later 
on." 

Indeed  I  have  learnt  that  value.  It  was  be- 
cause we  were  taught  in  our  own  language  that 
our  minds  quickened.  Learning  should  as  far  as 
possible  follow  the  process  of  eating.  When  the 
taste  begins  from  the  first  bite,  the  stomach  is 
awakened  to  its  function  before  it  is  loaded,  so 
that  its  digestive  juices  get  full  play.  Nothing 
like  this  happens,  however,  when  the  Bengali 
boy  is  taught  in  English.  The  first  bite  bids  fair 
to  wrench  loose  both  rows  of  teeth — like  a  veritable 
earthquake  in  the  mouth!  And  by  the  time  he 
discovers  that  the  morsel  is  not  of  the  genus  stone, 
but  a  digestible  bonbon,  half  his  allotted  span  of 
life  is  over.  While  one  is  choking  and  spluttering 
over  the  spelling  and  grammar,  the  inside  re- 
mains starved,  and  when  at  length  the  taste  is 
felt,  the  appetite  has  vanished.  If  the  whole 
mind  does  not  work  from  the  beginning  its  full 
powers  remain  undeveloped  to  the  end.  While 


60  MY   REMINISCENCES 

all  around  was  the  cry  for  English  teaching,  my 
third  brother  was  brave  enough  to  keep  us  to  our 
Bengali  course.  To  him  in  heaven  my  grateful 
reverence. 

(12)   The  Professor 

On  leaving  the  Normal  School  we  were  sent 
to  the  Bengal  Academy,  a  Eurasian  institution. 
We  felt  we  had  gained  an  access  of  dignity,  that 
we  had  grown  up — at  least  into  the  first  storey  of 
freedom.  In  point  of  fact  the  only  progress  we 
made  in  that  academy  was  towards  freedom. 
What  we  were  taught  there  we  never  understood, 
nor  did  we  make  any  attempt  to  learn,  nor  did 
it  seem  to  make  any  difference  to  anybody  that 
we  did  not.  The  boys  here  were  annoying  but 
not  disgusting — which  was  a  great  comfort.  They 
wrote  ASS  on  their  palms  and  slapped  it  on  to  our 
backs  with  a  cordial  "hello!"  They  gave  us  a 
dig  in  the  ribs  from  behind  and  looked  innocently 
another  way.  They  dabbed  banana  pulp  on  our 
heads  and  made  away  unperceived.  Nevertheless 
it  was  like  coming  out  of  slime  on  to  rock — we 
were  worried  but  not  soiled. 

This  school  had  one  great  advantage  for  me. 
No  one  there  cherished  the  forlorn  hope  that  boys 
of  our  sort  could  make  any  advance  in  learning. 
It  was  a  petty  institution  with  an  insufficient 


MY    REMINISCENCES  61 

income,  so  that  we  had  one  supreme  merit  in 
the  eyes  of  its  authorities — we  paid  our  fees 
regularly.  This  prevented  even  the  Latin  Gram- 
mar from  proving  a  stumbling  block,  and  the  most 
egregious  of  blunders  left  our  backs  unscathed. 
Pity  for  us  had  nothing  to  do  with  it — the  school 
authorities  had  spoken  to  the  teachers! 

Still,  harmless  though  it  was,  after  all  it  was 
a  school.  The  rooms  were  cruelly  dismal  with 
their  walls  on  guard  like  policemen.  The  house 
was  more  like  a  pigeon-holed  box  than  a  human 
habitation.  No  decoration,  no  pictures,  not  a 
touch  of  colour,  not  an  attempt  to  attract  the 
boyish  heart.  The  fact  that  likes  and  dislikes 
form  a  large  part  of  the  child  mind  was  completely 
ignored.  Naturally  our  whole  being  was  depressed 
as  we  stepped  through  its  doorway  into  the  narrow 
quadrangle — and  playing  truant  became  chronic 
with  us. 

In  this  we  found  an  accomplice.  My  elder 
brothers  had  a  Persian  tutor.  We  used  to  call 
him  Munshi.  He  was  of  middle  age  and  all  skin 
and  bone,  as  though  dark  parchment  had  been 
stretched  over  his  skeleton  without  any  filling 
of  flesh  and  blood.  He  probably  knew  Persian 
well,  his  knowledge  of  English  was  quite  fair, 
but  in  neither  of  these  directions  lay  his  ambition. 
His  belief  was  that  his  proficiency  in  singlestick 


62  MY    REMINISCENCES 

was  matched  only  by  his  skill  in  song.  He  would 
stand  in  the  sun  in  the  middle  of  our  courtyard 
and  go  through  a  wonderful  series  of  antics  with 
a  staff — his  own  shadow  being  his  antagonist. 
I  need  hardly  add  that  his  shadow  never  got  the 
better  of  him  and  when  at  the  end  he  gave  a  great 
big  shout  and  whacked  it  on  the  head  with  a  vic- 
torious smile,  it  lay  submissively  prone  at  his 
feet.  His  singing,  nasal  and  out  of  tune,  sounded 
like  a  gruesome  mixture  of  groaning  and  moaning 
coming  from  some  ghost-world.  Our  singing 
master  Vishnu  would  sometimes  chaff  him:  "Look 
here,  Munshi,  you'll  be  taking  the  bread  out  of  our 
mouths  at  this  rate!"  To  which  his  only  reply 
would  be  a  disdainful  smile. 

This  shows  that  the  Munshi  was  amenable  to 
soft  words;  and  in  fact,  whenever  we  wanted  we 
could  persuade  him  to  write  to  the  school  au- 
thorities to  excuse  us  from  attendance.  The  school 
authorities  took  no  pains  to  scrutinise  these  letters, 
they  knew  it  would  be  all  the  same  whether  we 
attended  or  not,  so  far  as  educational  results  were 
concerned. 

I  have  now  a  school  of  my  own  in  which  the 
boys  are  up  to  all  kinds  of  mischief,  for  boys 
will  be  mischievous — and  schoolmasters  unforgiv- 
ing. When  any  of  us  are  beset  with  undue  un- 
easiness at  their  conduct  and  are  stirred  into  a 


MY    REMINISCENCES  63 

resolution  to  deal  out  condign  punishment,  the 
misdeeds  of  my  own  schooldays  confront  me  in  a 
row  and  smile  at  me. 

I  now  clearly  see  that  the  mistake  is  to  judge 
boys  by  the  standard  of  grown-ups,  to  forget 
that  a  child  is  quick  and  mobile  like  a  running 
stream;  and  that,  in  the  case  of  such,  any  touch 
of  imperfection  need  cause  no  great  alarm,  for 
the  speed  of  the  flow  is  itself  the  best  corrective. 
When  stagnation  sets  in  then  comes  the  danger. 
So  it  is  for  the  teacher,  more  than  the  pupil,  to 
beware  of  wrongdoing. 

There  was  a  separate  refreshment  room  for 
Bengali  boys  for  meeting  their  caste  requirements. 
This  was  where  we  struck  up  a  friendship  with 
some  of  the  others.  They  were  all  older  than  we. 
One  of  these  will  bear  to  be  dilated  upon. 

His  specialty  was  the  art  of  Magic,  so  much 
so  that  he  had  actually  written  and  published  a 
little  booklet  on  it,  the  front  page  of  which  bore 
his  name  with  the  title  of  Professor.  I  had  never 
before  come  across  a  schoolboy  whose  name  had 
appeared  in  print,  so  that  my  reverence  for  him — 
as  a  professor  of  magic  I  mean — was  profound. 
How  could  I  have  brought  myself  to  believe  that 
anything  questionable  could  possibly  find  place 
in  the  straight  and  upright  ranks  of  printed  letters? 
To  be  able  to  record  one's  own  words  in  indelible 


64  MY    REMINISCENCES 

ink — was  that  a  slight  thing?  To  stand  unscreened 
yet  unabashed,  self-confessed  before  the  world,— 
how  could  one  withhold  belief  in  the  face  of  such 
supreme  self-confidence?  I  remember  how  once 
I  got  the  types  for  the  letters  of  my  name  from 
some  printing  press,  and  what  a  memorable  thing 
it  seemed  when  I  inked  and  pressed  them  on 
paper  and  found  my  name  imprinted. 

We  used  to  give  a  lift  in  our  carriage  to  this 
schoolfellow  and  author-friend  of  ours.  This  led 
to  visiting  terms.  He  was  also  great  at  theatricals. 
With  his  help  we  erected  a  stage  on  our  wrestling 
ground  with  painted  paper  stretched  over  a  split 
bamboo  framework.  But  a  peremptory  negative 
from  upstairs  prevented  any  play  from  being 
acted  thereon. 

A  comedy  of  errors  was  however  played  later 
on  without  any  stage  at  all.  The  author  of  this 
has  already  been  introduced  to  the  reader  in  these 
pages.  He  was  none  other  than  my  nephew 
Satya.  Those  who  behold  his  present  calm  and 
sedate  demeanour  would  be  shocked  to  learn  of 
the  tricks  of  which  he  was  the  originator. 

The  event  of  which  I  am  writing  happened 
sometime  afterwards  when  I  was  twelve  or  thir- 
teen. Our  magician  friend  had  told  of  so  many 
strange  properties  of  things  that  I  was  consumed 
with  curiosity  to  see  them  for  myself.  But  the 


Satya 


MY    REMINISCENCES  65 

materials  of  which  he  spoke  were  invariably  so 
rare  or  distant  that  one  could  hardly  hope  to  get 
hold  of  them  without  the  help  of  Sindbad  the  sailor. 
Once,  as  it  happened,  the  Professor  forgot  him- 
self so  far  as  to  mention  accessible  things.  Who 
could  ever  believe  that  a  seed  dipped  and  dried 
twenty-one  times  in  the  juice  of  a  species  of  cactus 
would  sprout  and  flower  and  fruit  all  in  the  space 
of  an  hour?  I  was  determined  to  test  this,  not 
daring  withal  to  doubt  the  assurance  of  a  Profes- 
sor whose  name  appeared  in  a  printed  book. 

I  got  our  gardener  to  furnish  me  with  a  plentiful 
supply  of  the  milky  juice,  and  betook  myself,  on 
a  Sunday  afternoon,  to  our  mystic  nook  in  a 
corner  of  the  roof  terrace,  to  experiment  with 
the  stone  of  a  mango.  I  was  wrapt  in  my  task  of 
dipping  and  drying — but  the  grown-up  reader  will 
probably  not  wait  to  ask  me  the  result.  In  the 
meantime,  I  little  knew  that  Satya,  in  another 
corner,  had,  in  the  space  of  an  hour,  caused  to  root 
and  sprout  a  mystical  plant  of  his  own  creation. 
This  was  to  bear  curious  fruit  later  on. 

After  the  day  of  this  experiment  the  Professor 
rather  avoided  me,  as  I  gradually  came  to  per- 
ceive. He  would  not  sit  on  the  same  side  in  the 
carriage,  and  altogether  seemed  to  fight  shy  of  me. 

One  day,  all  of  a  sudden,  he  proposed  that 
each  one  in  turn  should  jump  off  the  bench  in 


66  MY    REMINISCENCES 

our  schoolroom.  He  wanted  to  observe  the  dif- 
ferences in  style,  he  said.  Such  scientific  curiosity 
did  not  appear  queer  in  a  professor  of  magic. 
Everyone  jumped,  so  did  I.  He  shook  his  head 
with  a  subdued  "h'm."  No  amount  of  per- 
suasion could  draw  anything  further  out  of 
him. 

Another  day  he  informed  us  that  some  good 
friends  of  his  wanted  to  make  our  acquaintance 
and  asked  us  to  accompany  him  to  their  house. 
Our  guardians  had  no  objection,  so  off  we  went. 
The  crowd  in  the  room  seemed  full  of  curiosity. 
They  expressed  their  eagerness  to  hear  me  sing. 
I  sang  a  song  or  two.  Mere  child  as  I  was  I  could 
hardly  have  bellowed  like  a  bull.  "Quite  a  sweet 
voice,"  they  all  agreed. 

When  refreshments  were  put  before  us  they  sat 
round  and  watched  us  eat.  I  was  bashful  by 
nature  and  not  used  to  strange  company;  more- 
over the  habit  I  acquired  during  the  attendance 
of  our  servant  Iswar  left  me  a  poor  eater  for  good. 
They  all  seemed  impressed  with  the  delicacy  of 
my  appetite. 

In  the  fifth  act  I  got  some  curiously  warm  letters 
from  our  Professor  which  revealed  the  whole 
situation.  And  here  let  the  curtain  fall. 

I  subsequently  learnt  from  Satya  that  while 
I  had  been  practising  magic  on  the  mango  seed, 


MY   REMINISCENCES  67 

he  had  successfully  convinced  the  Professor  that 
I  was  dressed  as  a  boy  by  our  guardians  merely 
for  getting  me  a  better  schooling,  but  that  really 
this  was  only  a  disguise.  To  those  who  are  curious 
in  regard  to  imaginary  science  I  should  explain 
that  a  girl  is  supposed  to  jump  with  her  left  foot 
forward,  and  this  is  what  I  had  done  on  the  occa- 
sion of  the  Professor's  trial.  I  little  realised  at 
the  time  what  a  tremendously  false  step  mine 
had  been! 

(13)  My  Father 

Shortly  after  my  birth  my  father  took  to  con- 
stantly travelling  about.  So  it  is  no  exaggeration 
to  say  that  in  my  early  childhood  I  hardly  knew 
him.  He  would  now  and  then  come  back  home  all 
of  a  sudden,  and  with  him  came  foreign  servants 
with  whom  I  felt  extremely  eager  to  make  friends. 
Once  there  came  in  this  way  a  young  Panjabi 
servant  named  Lenu.  The  cordiality  of  the  re- 
ception he  got  from  us  would  have  been  worthy  of 
Ranjit  Singh  himself.  Not  only  was  he  a  foreigner, 
but  a  Panjabi  to  boot, — what  wonder  he  stole  our 
hearts  away? 

We  had  the  same  reverence  for  the  whole  Pan- 
jabi nation  as  for  Bhima  and  Arjuna  of  the  Mahab- 
harata.  They  were  warriors;  and  if  they  had  some- 


68  MY    REMINISCENCES 

times  fought  and  lost,  that  was  clearly  the  enemy's 
fault.  It  was  glorious  to  have  Lenu,  of  the  Panjab, 
in  our  very  home. 

My  sister-in-law  had  a  model  war-ship  under  a 
glass  case,  which,  when  wound  up,  rocked  on  blue- 
painted  silken  waves  to  the  tinkling  of  a  musical 
box.  I  would  beg  hard  for  the  loan  of  this  to  dis- 
play its  marvels  to  the  admiring  Lenu. 

Caged  in  the  house  as  we  were,  anything  savour- 
ing of  foreign  parts  had  a  peculiar  charm  for  me. 
This  was  one  of  the  reasons  why  I  made  so  much 
of  Lenu.  This  was  also  the  reason  why  Gabriel, 
the  Jew,  with  his  embroidered  gaberdine,  who 
came  to  sell  attars  and  scented  oils,  stirred  me  so; 
and  the  huge  Kabulis,  with  their  dusty,  baggy 
trousers  and  knapsacks  and  bundles,  wrought  on 
my  young  mind  a  fearful  fascination. 

Anyhow,  when  my  father  came,  we  would  be 
content  with  wandering  round  about  his  entourage 
and  in  the  company  of  his  servants.  We  did  not 
reach  his  immediate  presence. 

Once  while  my  father  was  away  in  the  Hima- 
layas, that  old  bogey  of  the  British  Government, 
the  Russian  invasion,  came  to  be  a  subject  of  agi- 
tated conversation  among  the  people.  Some  well- 
meaning  lady  friend  had  enlarged  on  the  impending 
danger  to  my  mother  with  all  the  circumstance  of 
a  prolific  imagination.  How  could  a  body  tell 


MY   REMINISCENCES  69 

from  which  of  the  Tibetan  passes  the  Russian  host 
might  suddenly  flash  forth  like  a  baleful  comet? 

My  mother  was  seriously  alarmed.  Possibly  the 
other  members  of  the  family  did  not  share  her  mis- 
givings; so,  despairing  of  grown-up  sympathy,  she 
sought  my  boyish  support.  "Won't  you  write  to 
your  father  about  the  Russians?"  she  asked. 

That  letter,  carrying  the  tidings  of  my  mother's 
anxieties,  was  my  first  one  to  my  father.  I  did  not 
know  how  to  begin  or  end  a  letter,  or  anything  at 
all  about  it.  I  went  to  Mahananda,  the  estate 
munshi.1  The  resulting  style  of  address  was  doubt- 
less correct  enough,  but  the  sentiments  could  not 
have  escaped  the  musty  flavour  inseparable  from 
literature  emanating  from  an  estate  office. 

I  got  a  reply  to  my  letter.  My  father  asked  me 
not  to  be  afraid;  if  the  Russians  came  he  would 
drive  them  away  himself.  This  confident  assur- 
ance did  not  seem  to  have  the  effect  of  relieving 
my  mother's  fears,  but  it  served  to  free  me  from 
all  timidity  as  regards  my  father.  After  that  I 
wanted  to  write  to  him  every  day  and  pestered 
Mahananda  accordingly.  Unable  to  withstand 
my  importunity  he  would  make  out  drafts  for  me 
to  copy.  But  I  did  not  know  that  there  was  the 
postage  to  be  paid  for.  I  had  an  idea  that  letters 
placed  in  Mahananda's  hands  got  to  their  destina- 

1  Correspondence  clerk. 


70  MY    REMINISCENCES 

tion  without  any  need  for  further  worry.  It  is 
hardly  necessary  to  mention  that,  Mahananda 
being  considerably  older  than  myself,  these  letters 
never  reached  the  Himalayan  hill-tops. 

When,  after  his  long  absences,  my  father  came 
home  even  for  a  few  days,  the  whole  house  seemed 
filled  with  the  weight  of  his  presence.  We  would 
see  our  elders  at  certain  hours,  formally  robed  in 
their  chogas,  passing  to  his  rooms  with  restrained 
gait  and  sobered  mien,  casting  away  any  pan  l 
they  might  have  been  chewing.  Everyone  seemed 
on  the  alert.  To  make  sure  of  nothing  going 
wrong,  my  mother  would  superintend  the  cooking 
herself.  The  old  mace-bearer,  Kinu,  with  his  white 
livery  and  crested  turban,  on  guard  at  my  father's 
door,  would  warn  us  not  to  be  boisterous  in  the 
verandah  in  front  of  his  rooms  during  his  midday 
siesta.  We  had  to  walk  past  quietly,  talking  in 
whispers,  and  dared  not  even  take  a  peep  inside. 

On  one  occasion  my  father  came  home  to  invest 
the  three  of  us  with  the  sacred  thread.  With  the 
help  of  Pandit  Vedantavagish  he  had  collected  the 
old  Vedic  rites  for  the  purpose.  For  days  together 
we  were  taught  to  chant  in  correct  accents  the 
selections  from  the  Upanishads,  arranged  by  my 
father  under  the  name  of  "Brahma  Dharma," 
seated  in  the  prayer  hall  with  Becharam  Babu. 

1  Spices  wrapped  in  betel  leaf. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  71 

Finally,  with  shaven  heads  and  gold  rings  in  our 
ears,  we  three  budding  Brahmins  went  into  a 
three-days'  retreat  in  a  portion  of  the  third  storey. 

It  was  great  fun.  The  earrings  gave  us  a  good 
handle  to  pull  each  other's  ears  with.  We  found  a 
little  drum  lying  in  one  of  the  rooms;  taking  this 
we  would  stand  out  in  the  verandah,  and,  when 
we  caught  sight  of  any  servant  passing  alone  in 
the  storey  below,  we  would  rap  a  tattoo  on  it. 
This  would  make  the  man  look  up,  only  to  beat 
a  hasty  retreat  the  next  moment  with  averted 
eyes.1  In  short  we  cannot  claim  that  these  days 
of  our  retirement  were  passed  in  ascetic  medita- 
tion. 

I  am  however  persuaded  that  boys  like  ourselves 
could  not  have  been  rare  in  the  hermitages  of  old. 
And  if  some  ancient  document  has  it  that  the  ten 
or  twelve-year  old  Saradwata  or  Sarngarava  2  is 
spending  the  whole  of  the  days  of  his  boyhood 
offering  oblations  and  chanting  mantras,  we  are 
not  compelled  to  put  unquestioning  faith  in  the 
statement;  because  the  book  of  Boy  Nature  is 
even  older  and  also  more  authentic. 

After  we  had  attained  full  brahminhood  I  be- 

1  It  is  considered  sinful  for  non-brahmins  to  cast  glances  on  neo- 
phytes during  the  process  of  their  sacred-thread  investiture,  before 
the  ceremony  is  complete. 

1  Two  novices  in  the  hermitage  of  the  sage  Kanva,  mentioned  in  the 
Sanskrit  drama,  Sakuntala. 


72  MY    REMINISCENCES 

came  very  keen  on  repeating  the  gayatri.1  I  would 
meditate  on  it  with  great  concentration.  It  is 
hardly  a  text  the  full  meaning  of  which  I  could 
have  grasped  at  that  age.  I  well  remember  what 
efforts  I  made  to  extend  the  range  of  my  con- 
sciousness with  the  help  of  the  initial  invocation 
of  "Earth,  firmament  and  heaven."  How  I  felt 
or  thought  it  is  difficult  to  express  clearly,  but  this 
much  is  certain  that  to  be  clear  about  the  meaning 
of  words  is  not  the  most  important  function  of  the 
human  understanding. 

The  main  object  of  teaching  is  not  to  explain 
meanings,  but  to  knock  at  the  door  of  the  mind. 
If  any  boy  is  asked  to  give  an  account  of  what  is 
awakened  in  him  at  such  knocking,  he  will  prob- 
ably say  something  very  silly.  For  what  happens 
within  is  much  bigger  than  what  he  can  express 
in  words.  Those  who  pin  their  faith  on  University 
examinations  as  a  test  of  all  educational  results 
take  no  account  of  this  fact. 

I  can  recollect  many  things  which  I  did  not 
understand,  but  which  stirred  me  deeply.  Once, 
on  the  roof  terrace  of  our  river-side  villa,  my  eldest 
brother,  at  the  sudden  gathering  of  clouds,  repeated 
aloud  some  stanzas  from  Kalidas's  "Cloud  Mes- 
senger." I  could  not,  nor  had  I  the  need  to,  under- 
stand a  word  of  the  Sanskrit.  His  ecstatic  dec- 

1  The  text  for  self-realisation. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  73 

lamation  of  the  sonorous  rhythm  was  enough  for 
me. 

Then,  again,  before  I  could  properly  understand 
English,  a  profusely  illustrated  edition  of  "The 
Old  Curiosity  Shop"  fell  into  my  hands.  I  went 
through  the  whole  of  it,  though  at  least  nine-tenths 
of  the  words  were  unknown  to  me.  Yet,  with  the 
vague  ideas  I  conjured  up  from  the  rest,  I  spun 
out  a  variously  coloured  thread  on  which  to  string 
the  illustrations.  Any  university  examiner  would 
have  given  me  a  great  big  zero,  but  the  reading 
of  the  book  had  not  proved  for  me  quite  so  empty 
as  all  that. 

Another  time  I  had  accompanied  my  father  on 
a  trip  on  the  Ganges  in  his  houseboat.  Among 
the  books  he  had  with  him  was  an  old  Fort  William 
edition  of  Jayadeva's  Gita  Govinda.  It  was  in  the 
Bengali  character.  The  verses  were  not  printed  in 
separate  lines,  but  ran  on  like  prose.  I  did  not 
then  know  anything  of  Sanskrit,  yet  because  of 
my  knowledge  of  Bengali  many  of  the  words  were 
familiar.  I  cannot  tell  how  often  I  read  that  Gita 
Govinda.  I  can  well  remember  this  line : 

The  night  that  was  passed  in  the  lonely  forest 
cottage. 

It  spread  an  atmosphere  of  vague  beauty  over 
my  mind.  That  one  Sanskrit  word,  Nibhrita- 


74  MY    REMINISCENCES 

nikunja-griham,  meaning  "the  lonely  forest  cot- 
tage" was  quite  enough  for  me. 

I  had  to  discover  for  myself  the  intricate  metre 
of  Jayadeva,  because  its  divisions  were  lost  in  the 
clumsy  prose  form  of  the  book.  And  this  discovery 
gave  me  very  great  delight.  Of  course  I  did  not 
fully  comprehend  Jayadeva's  meaning.  It  would 
hardly  be  correct  to  aver  that  I  had  got  it  even 
partly.  But  the  sound  of  the  words  and  the  lilt 
of  the  metre  filled  my  mind  with  pictures  of  won- 
derful beauty,  which  impelled  me  to  copy  out  the 
whole  of  the  book  for  my  own  use. 

The  same  thing  happened,  when  I  was  a  little 
older,  with  a  verse  from  Kalidas's  "Birth  of  the 
War  God."  The  verse  moved  me  greatly,  though 
the  only  words  of  which  I  gathered  the  sense, 
were  "the  breeze  carrying  the  spray-mist  of  the 
falling  waters  of  the  sacred  Mandakini  and  shak- 
ing the  deodar  leaves."  These  left  me  pining  to 
taste  the  beauties  of  the  whole.  When,  later,  a 
Pandit  explained  to  me  that  in  the  next  two  lines 
the  breeze  went  on  "splitting  the  feathers  of  the 
peacock  plume  on  the  head  of  the  eager  deer- 
hunter,"  the  thinness  of  this  last  conceit  disap- 
pointed me.  I  was  much  better  off  when  I  had 
relied  only  upon  my  imagination  to  complete  the 
verse. 

Whoever  goes  back  to  his  early  childhood  will 


MY   REMINISCENCES  75 

agree  that  his  greatest  gains  were  not  in  propor- 
tion to  the  completeness  of  his  understanding.  Our 
Kathakas  l  know  this  truth  well.  So  their  narra- 
tives always  have  a  good  proportion  of  ear-filling 
Sanskrit  words  and  abstruse  remarks  not  cal- 
culated to  be  fully  understood  by  their  simple 
hearers,  but  only  to  be  suggestive. 

The  value  of  such  suggestion  is  by  no  means  to 
be  despised  by  those  who  measure  education  in 
terms  of  material  gains  and  losses.  These  insist  on 
trying  to  sum  up  the  account  and  find  out  exactly 
how  much  of  the  lesson  imparted  can  be  rendered 
up.  But  children,  and  those  who  are  not  over- 
educated,  dwell  in  that  primal  paradise  where  men 
can  come  to  know  without  fully  comprehending 
each  step.  And  only  when  that  paradise  is  lost 
comes  the  evil  day  when  everything  needs  must 
be  understood.  The  road  which  leads  to  knowl- 
edge, without  going  through  the  dreary  process  of 
understanding,  that  is  the  royal  road.  If  that 
be  barred,  though  the  world's  marketing  may  yet 
go  on  as  usual,  the  open  sea  and  the  mountain  top 
cease  to  be  possible  of  access. 

So,  as  I  was  saying,  though  at  that  age  I  could 

not  realise  the  full  meaning  of  the  Gayatri,  there 

was  something  in  me  which  could  do  without  a 

complete  understanding.    I  am  reminded  of  a  day 

1  Bards  or  reciters. 


76  MY    REMINISCENCES 

when,  as  I  was  seated  on  the  cement  floor  in  a 
corner  of  our  schoolroom  meditating  on  the  text, 
my  eyes  overflowed  with  tears.  Why  those  tears 
came  I  knew  not;  and  to  a  strict  cross-questioner 
I  would  probably  have  given  some  explanation 
having  nothing  to  do  with  the  Gayatri.  The  fact 
of  the  matter  is  that  what  is  going  on  in  the  inner 
recesses  of  consciousness  is  not  always  known  to 
the  dweller  on  the  surface. 


(14)  A  journey  with  my  Father 

My  shaven  head  after  the  sacred  thread  cere- 
mony caused  me  one  great  anxiety.  However 
partial  Eurasian  lads  may  be  to  things  appertain- 
ing to  the  Cow,  their  reverence  for  the  Brahmin  1 
is  notoriously  lacking.  So  that,  apart  from  other 
missiles,  our  shaven  heads  were  sure  to  be  pelted 
with  jeers.  While  I  was  worrying  over  this  possi- 
bility I  was  one  day  summoned  upstairs  to  my 
father.  How  would  I  like  to  go  with  him  to  the 
Himalayas,  I  was  asked.  Away  from  the  Bengal 
Academy  and  off  to  the  Himalayas!  Would  I  like 
it?  O  that  I  could  have  rent  the  skies  with  a  shout, 
that  might  have  given  some  idea  of  the  How! 

On  the  day  of  our  leaving  home  my  father,  as 

irThe  Cow  and  the  Brahmin  are  watchwords  of  modern  Hindu 
Orthodoxy. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  77 

was  his  habit,  assembled  the  whole  family  in  the 
prayer  hall  for  divine  service.  After  I  had  taken 
the  dust  of  the  feet  of  my  elders  I  got  into  the 
carriage  with  my  father.  This  was  the  first  time 
in  my  life  that  I  had  a  full  suit  of  clothes  made 
for  me.  My  father  himself  had  selected  the  pat- 
tern and  colour.  A  gold  embroidered  velvet  cap 
completed  my  costume.  This  I  carried  in  my 
hand,  being  assailed  with  misgivings  as  to  its  ef- 
fect in  juxtaposition  to  my  hairless  head.  As  I 
got  into  the  carriage  my  father  insisted  on  my 
wearing  it,  so  I  had  to  put  it  on.  Every  time  he 
looked  another  way  I  took  it  off.  Every  time  I 
caught  his  eye  it  had  to  resume  its  proper  place. 

My  father  was  very  particular  in  all  his  arrange- 
ments and  orderings.  He  disliked  leaving  things 
vague  or  undetermined  and  never  allowed  sloven- 
liness or  makeshifts.  He  had  a  well-defined  code 
to  regulate  his  relations  with  others  and  theirs 
with  him.  In  this  he  was  different  from  the  gen- 
erality of  his  countrymen.  With  the  rest  of  us  a 
little  carelessness  this  way  or  that  did  not  signify; 
so  in  our  dealings  with  him  we  had  to  be  anxiously 
careful.  It  was  not  so  much  the  little  less  or  more 
that  he  objected  to  as  the  failure  to  be  up  to  the 
standard. 

My  father  had  also  a  way  of  picturing  to  him- 
self every  detail  of  what  he  wanted  done.  On 


78  MY   REMINISCENCES 

the  occasion  of  any  ceremonial  gathering,  at 
which  he  could  not  be  present,  he  would  think 
out  and  assign  the  place  for  each  thing,  the  duty 
for  each  member  of  the  family,  the  seat  for  each 
guest;  nothing  would  escape  him.  After  it  was 
all  over  he  would  ask  each  one  for  a  separate 
account  and  thus  gain  a  complete  impression  of 
the  whole  for  himself.  So,  while  I  was  with  him 
on  his  travels,  though  nothing  would  induce  him 
to  put  obstacles  in  the  way  of  my  amusing  my- 
self as  I  pleased,  he  left  no  loophole  in  the  strict 
rules  of  conduct  which  he  prescribed  for  me  in 
other  respects. 

Our  first  halt  was  to  be  for  a  few  days  at  Bolpur. 
Satya  had  been  there  a  short  time  before  with  his 
parents.  No  self-respecting  nineteenth  century 
infant  would  have  credited  the  account  of  his 
travels  which  he  gave  us  on  his  return.  But  we 
were  different,  and  had  had  no  opportunity  of 
learning  to  determine  the  line  between  the  pos- 
sible and  the  impossible.  Our  Mahabharata  and 
Ramayana  gave  us  no  clue  to  it.  Nor  had  we 
then  any  children's  illustrated  books  to  guide  us 
in  the  way  a  child  should  go.  All  the  hard  and 
fast  laws  which  govern  the  world  we  learnt  by 
knocking  up  against  them. 

Satya  had  told  us  that,  unless  one  was  very 
very  expert,  getting  into  a  railway  carriage  was  a 


MY    REMINISCENCES  79 

terribly  dangerous  affair — the  least  slip,  and  it 
was  all  up.  Then,  again,  a  fellow  had  to  hold  on 
to  his  seat  with  all  his  might,  otherwise  the  jolt 
at  starting  was  so  tremendous  there  was  no  telling 
where  one  would  get  thrown  off  to.  So  when  we 
got  to  the  railway  station  I  was  all  a-quiver.  So 
easily  did  we  get  into  our  compartment,  however, 
that  I  felt  sure  the  worst  was  yet  to  come.  And 
when,  at  length,  we  made  an  absurdly  smooth 
start,  without  any  semblance  of  adventure,  I 
felt  woefully  disappointed. 

The  train  sped  on;  the  broad  fields  with  their 
blue-green  border  trees,  and  the  villages  nestling 
in  their  shade  flew  past  in  a  stream  of  pictures 
which  melted  away  like  a  flood  of  mirages.  It  was 
evening  when  we  reached  Bolpur.  As  I  got  into 
the  palanquin  I  closed  my  eyes.  I  wanted  to 
preserve  the  whole  of  the  wonderful  vision  to  be 
unfolded  before  my  waking  eyes  in  the  morning 
light.  The  freshness  of  the  experience  would  be 
spoilt,  I  feared,  by  incomplete  glimpses  caught 
in  the  vagueness  of  the  dusk. 

When  I  woke  at  dawn  my  heart  was  thrilling 
tremulously  as  I  stepped  outside.  My  predecessor 
had  told  me  that  Bolpur  had  one  feature  which 
was  to  be  found  nowhere  else  in  the  world.  This 
was  the  path  leading  from  the  main  buildings  to 
the  servants'  quarters  which,  though  not  covered 


8o  MY   REMINISCENCES 

over  in  any  way,  did  not  allow  a  ray  of  the  sun 
or  a  drop  of  rain  to  touch  anybody  passing  along 
it.  I  started  to  hunt  for  this  wonderful  path, 
but  the  reader  will  perhaps  not  wonder  at  my 
failure  to  find  it  to  this  day. 

Town  bred  as  I  was,  I  had  never  seen  a  rice- 
field,  and  I  had  a  charming  portrait  of  the  cow- 
herd boy,  of  whom  we  had  read,  pictured  on  the 
canvas  of  my  imagination.  I  had  heard  from 
Satya  that  the  Bolpur  house  was  surrounded  by 
fields  of  ripening  rice,  and  that  playing  in  these 
with  cowherd  boys  was  an  everyday  affair,  of 
which  the  plucking,  cooking  and  eating  of  the 
rice  was  the  crowning  feature.  I  eagerly  looked 
about  me.  But  where,  oh,  where  was  the  rice- 
field  on  all  that  barren  heath?  Cowherd  boys 
there  might  have  been  somewhere  about,  yet 
how  to  distinguish  them  from  any  other  boys, 
that  was  the  question! 

However  it  did  not  take  me  long  to  get  over 
what  I  could  not  see, — what  I  did  see  was  quite 
enough.  There  was  no  servant  rule  here,  and  the 
only  ring  which  encircled  me  was  the  blue  of  the 
horizon  which  the  presiding  goddess  of  these 
solitudes  had  drawn  round  them.  Within  this 
I  was  free  to  move  about  as  I  chose. 

Though  I  was  yet  a  mere  child  my  father  did 
not  place  any  restriction  on  my  wanderings.  In 


MY    REMINISCENCES  81 

the  hollows  of  the  sandy  soil  the  rainwater  had 
ploughed  deep  furrows,  carving  out  miniature 
mountain  ranges  full  of  red  gravel  and  pebbles  of 
various  shapes  through  which  ran  tiny  streams, 
revealing  the  geography  of  Lilliput.  From  this 
region  I  would  gather  in  the  lap  of  my  tunic  many 
curious  pieces  of  stone  and  take  the  collection 
to  my  father.  He  never  made  light  of  my  labours. 
On  the  contrary  he  waxed  enthusiastic. 

"How  wonderful!"  he  exclaimed.  "Wherever 
did  you  get  all  these?" 

"There  are  many  many  more,  thousands  and 
thousands!"  I  burst  out.  "I  could  bring  as  many 
every  day." 

"That  would  be  nice!"  he  replied.  "Why  not 
decorate  my  little  hill  with  them?" 

An  attempt  had  been  made  to  dig  a  tank  in 
the  garden,  but  the  subsoil  water  proving  too  low, 
it  had  been  abandoned,  unfinished,  with  the  ex- 
cavated earth  left  piled  up  into  a  hillock.  On  the 
top  of  this  height  my  father  used  to  sit  for  his 
morning  prayer,  and  as  he  sat  the  sun  would  rise 
at  the  edge  of  the  undulating  expanse  which 
stretched  away  to  the  eastern  horizon  in  front  of 
him.  This  was  the  hill  he  asked  me  to  decorate. 

I  was  very  troubled,  on  leaving  Bolpur,  that  I 
could  not  carry  away  with  me  my  store  of  stones. 
It  is  still  difficult  for  me  to  realise  that  I  have 


82  MY   REMINISCENCES 

no  absolute  claim  to  keep  up  a  close  relationship 
with  things,  merely  because  I  have  gathered 
them  together.  If  my  fate  had  granted  me  the 
prayer,  which  I  had  pressed  with  such  insistence, 
and  undertaken  that  I  should  carry  this  load  of 
stones  about  with  me  for  ever,  then  I  should 
scarcely  have  had  the  hardihood  to  laugh  at  it 
to-day. 

In  one  of  the  ravines  I  came  upon  a  hollow  full 
of  spring  water  which  overflowed  as  a  little  rivulet, 
where  sported  tiny  fish  battling  their  way  up  the 
current. 

"I've  found  such  a  lovely  spring,"  I  told  my 
father.  "Couldn't  we  get  our  bathing  and  drink- 
ing water  from  there?" 

"The  very  thing,"  he  agreed,  sharing  my  rap- 
ture, and  gave  orders  for  our  water  supply  to  be 
drawn  from  that  spring. 

I  was  never  tired  of  roaming  about  among 
those  miniature  hills  and  dales  in  hopes  of  lighting 
on  something  never  known  before.  I  was  the 
Livingstone  of  this  undiscovered  land  which  looked 
as  if  seen  through  the  wrong  end  of  a  telescope. 
Everything  there,  the  dwarf  date  palms,  the 
scrubby  wild  plums  and  the  stunted  jambolans, 
was  in  keeping  with  the  miniature  mountain 
ranges,  the  little  rivulet  and  the  tiny  fish  I  had 
discovered. 


Singing  to  My  Father 


MY    REMINISCENCES  83 

Probably  in  order  to  teach  me  to  be  careful 
my  father  placed  a  little  small  change  in  my 
charge  and  required  me  to  keep  an  account  of  it. 
He  also  entrusted  me  with  the  duty  of  winding  his 
valuable  gold  watch  for  him.  He  overlooked  the 
risk  of  damage  in  his  desire  to  train  me  to  a  sense 
of  responsibility.  When  we  went  out  together 
for  our  morning  walk  he  would  ask  me  to  give 
alms  to  any  beggars  we  came  across.  But  I  never 
could  render  him  a  proper  account  at  the  end  of  it. 
One  day  my  balance  was  larger  than  the  account 
warranted. 

"I  really  must  make  you  my  cashier,"  observed 
my  father.  "Money  seems  to  have  a  way  of  grow- 
ing in  your  hands!" 

That  watch  of  his  I  wound  up  with  such  in- 
defatigable zeal  that  it  had  very  soon  to  be  sent 
to  the  watchmaker's  in  Calcutta. 

I  am  reminded  of  the  time  when,  later  in  life, 
I  was  appointed  to  manage  the  estate  and  had 
to  lay  before  my  father,  owing  to  his  failing  eye- 
sight, a  statement  of  accounts  on  the  second  or 
third  of  every  month.  I  had  first  to  read  out  the 
totals  under  each  head,  and  if  he  had  any  doubts 
on  any  point  he  would  ask  for  the  details.  If 
I  made  any  attempt  to  slur  over  or  keep  out  of 
sight  any  item  which  I  feared  he  would  not  like, 
it  was  sure  to  come  out.  So  these  first  few 


84  MY    REMINISCENCES 

days  of  the  month  were  very  anxious  ones  for 
me. 

As  I  have  said,  my  father  had  the  habit  of 
keeping  everything  clearly  before  his  mind, — 
whether  figures  of  accounts,  or  ceremonial  ar- 
rangements, or  additions  or  alterations  to  prop- 
erty. He  had  never  seen  the  new  prayer  hall 
built  at  Bolpur,  and  yet  he  was  familiar  with  every 
detail  of  it  from  questioning  those  who  came  to 
see  him  after  a  visit  to  Bolpur.  He  had  an  extraor- 
dinary memory,  and  when  once  he  got  hold  of  a 
fact  it  never  escaped  him. 

My  father  had  marked  his  favourite  verses  in 
his  copy  of  the  Bhagavadgita.  He  asked  me  to 
copy  these  out,  with  their  translation,  for  him. 
At  home,  I  had  been  a  boy  of  no  account,  but 
here,  when  these  important  functions  were  en- 
trusted to  me,  I  felt  the  glory  of  the  situation. 

By  this  time  I  was  rid  of  my  blue  manuscript 
book  and  had  got  hold  of  a  bound  volume  of  one 
of  Lett's  diaries.  I  now  saw  to  it  that  my  poetising 
should  not  lack  any  of  the  dignity  of  outward 
circumstance.  It  was  not  only  a  case  of  writing 
poems,  but  of  holding  myself  forth  as  a  poet 
before  my  own  imagination.  So  when  I  wrote 
poetry  at  Bolpur  I  loved  to  do  it  sprawling  under 
a  young  coconut  palm.  This  seemed  to  me  the 
true  poetic  way.  Resting  thus  on  the  hard  un- 


MY   REMINISCENCES  85 

turfed  gravel  in  the  burning  heat  of  the  day  I 
composed  a  martial  ballad  on  the  "Defeat  of 
King  Prithwi."  In  spite  of  the  superabundance 
of  its  martial  spirit,  it  could  not  escape  an  early 
death.  That  bound  volume  of  Lett's  diary  has 
now  followed  the  way  of  its  elder  sister,  the  blue 
manuscript  book,  leaving  no  address  behind. 

We  left  Bolpur  and  making  short  halts  on  the 
way  at  Sahebganj,  Dinapore,  Allahabad  and 
Cawnpore  we  stopped  at  last  at  Amritsar. 

An  incident  on  the  way  remains  engraved  on 
my  memory.  The  train  had  stopped  at  some 
big  station.  The  ticket  examiner  came  and 
punched  our  tickets.  He  looked  at  me  curiously 
as  if  he  had  some  doubt  which  he  did  not  care  to 
express.  He  went  off  and  came  back  with  a  com- 
panion. Both  of  them  fidgetted  about  for  a  time 
near  the  door  of  our  compartment  and  then  again 
retired.  At  last  came  the  station  master  himself. 
He  looked  at  my  half-ticket  and  then  asked: 

"Is  not  the  boy  over  twelve?" 

"No,"  said  my  father. 

I  was  then  only  eleven,  but  looked  older  than 
my  age. 

"You  must  pay  the  full  fare  for  him,"  said  the 
station  master. 

My  father's  eyes  flashed  as,  without  a  word, 
he  took  out  a  currency  note  from  his  box  and 


86  MY   REMINISCENCES 

handed  it  to  the  station  master.  When  they  brought 
my  father  his  change  he  flung  it  disdainfully  back 
at  them,  while  the  station  master  stood  abashed  at 
this  exposure  of  the  meanness  of  his  implied  doubt. 

The  golden  temple  of  Amritsar  comes  back  to 
me  like  a  dream.  Many  a  morning  have  I  accom- 
panied my  father  to  this  Gurudarbar  of  the  Sikhs 
in  the  middle  of  the  lake.  There  the  sacred  chant- 
ing resounds  continually.  My  father,  seated 
amidst  the  throng  of  worshippers,  would  some- 
times add  his  voice  to  the  hymn  of  praise,  and 
finding  a  stranger  joining  in  their  devotions  they 
would  wax  enthusiastically  cordial,  and  we  would 
return  loaded  with  the  sanctified  offerings  of  sugar 
crystals  and  other  sweets. 

One  day  my  father  invited  one  of  the  chanting 
choir  to  our  place  and  got  him  to  sing  us  some  of 
their  sacred  songs.  The  man  went  away  prob- 
ably more  than  satisfied  with  the  reward  he  re- 
ceived. The  result  was  that  we  had  to  take  stern 
measures  of  self-defence, — such  an  insistent  army 
of  singers  invaded  us.  When  they  found  our 
house  impregnable,  the  musicians  began  to  way- 
lay us  in  the  streets.  And  as  we  went  out  for  our 
walk  in  the  morning,  every  now  and  then  would 
appear  a  Tambura,1  slung  over  a  shoulder,  at 

1  An  instrument  on  which  the  keynote  is  strummed  to  accompany1 
singing. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  87 

which  we  felt  like  game  birds  at  the  sight  of  the 
muzzle  of  the  hunter's  gun.  Indeed,  so  wary 
did  we  become  that  the  twang  of  the  Tambura, 
from  a  distance,  scared  us  away  and  utterly  failed 
to  bag  us. 

When  evening  fell,  my  father  would  sit  out  in 
the  verandah  facing  the  garden.  I  would  then  be 
summoned  to  sing  to  him.  The  moon  has  risen;  its 
beams,  passing  though  the  trees,  have  fallen  on  the 
verandah  floor;  I  am  singing  in  the  Behaga  mode: 

0  Companion  in  the  darkest  passage  of  life  .  .  . 
My  father  with  bowed  head  and  clasped  hands 

is  intently  listening.  I  can  recall  this  evening 
scene  even  now. 

1  have  told  of  my  father's  amusement  on  hear- 
ing from  Srikantha  Babu  of  my  maiden  attempt 
at  a  devotional  poem.    I  am  reminded  how,  later, 
I  had  my  recompense.     On  the  occasion  of  one 
of  our  Magh  festivals  several  of  the  hymns  were 
of  my  composition.    One  of  them  was 

"The  eye  sees  thee  not,  who  art  the  pupil  of 
every  eye  ..." 

My  father  was  then  bed-ridden  at  Chinsurah. 
He  sent  for  me  and  my  brother  Jyoti.  He  asked 
my  brother  to  accompany  me  on  the  harmonium 
and  got  me  to  sing  all  my  hymns  one  after  the 
other, — some  of  them  I  had  to  sing  twice  over. 
When  I  had  finished  he  said: 


88  MY    REMINISCENCES 

"If  the  king  of  the  country  had  known  the 
language  and  could  appreciate  its  literature,  he 
would  doubtless  have  rewarded  the  poet.  Since 
that  is  not  so,  I  suppose  I  must  do  it."  With 
which  he  handed  me  a  cheque. 

My  father  had  brought  with  him  some  volumes 
of  the  Peter  Parley  series  from  which  to  teach  me. 
He  selected  the  life  of  Benjamin  Franklin  to  begin 
with.  He  thought  it  would  read  like  a  story  book 
and  be  both  entertaining  and  instructive.  But 
he  found  out  his  mistake  soon  after  we  began  it. 
Benjamin  Franklin  was  much  too  business-like  a 
person.  The  narrowness  of  his  calculated  morality 
disgusted  my  father.  In  some  cases  he  would 
get  so  impatient  at  the  worldly  prudence  of  Frank- 
lin that  he  could  not  help  using  strong  words  of 
denunciation.  Before  this  I  had  nothing  to  do 
with  Sanskrit  beyond  getting  some  rules  of  gram- 
mar by  rote.  My  father  started  me  on  the  second 
Sanskrit  reader  at  one  bound,  leaving  me  to  learn 
the  declensions  as  we  went  on.  The  advance  I 
had  made  in  Bengali 1  stood  me  in  good  stead. 
My  father  also  encouraged  me  to  try  Sanskrit 
composition  from  the  very  outset.  With  the 
vocabulary  acquired  from  my  Sanskrit  reader  I 
built  up  grandiose  compound  words  with  a  pro- 

1  A  large  proportion  of  words  in  the  literary  Bengali  are  derived 
unchanged  from  the  Sanskrit. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  89 

fuse  sprinkling  of  sonorous  *m's  and  'n's  making 
altogether  a  most  diabolical  medley  of  the  language 
of  the  gods.  But  my  father  never  scoffed  at  my 
temerity. 

Then  there  were  the  readings  from  Proctor's 
Popular  Astronomy  which  my  father  explained 
to  me  in  easy  language  and  which  I  then  rendered 
into  Bengali. 

Among  the  books  which  my  father  had  brought 
for  his  own  use,  my  attention  would  be  mostly 
attracted  by  a  ten  or  twelve  volume  edition  of 
Gibbon's  Rome.  They  looked  remarkably  dry. 
"Being  a  boy,"  I  thought,  "I  am  helpless  and 
read  many  books  because  I  have  to.  But  why 
should  a  grown  up  person,  who  need  not  read 
unless  he  pleases,  bother  himself  so?" 

(15)  At  the  Himalayas 

We  stayed  about  a  month  in  Amritsar,  and, 
towards  the  middle  of  April,  started  for  the  Dal- 
housie  Hills.  The  last  few  days  at  Amritsar 
seemed  as  if  they  would  never  pass,  the  call  of  the 
Himalayas  was  so  strong  upon  me. 

The  terraced  hill  sides,  as  we  went  up  in  a 
jhampan,  were  all  aflame  with  the  beauty  of  the 
flowering  spring  crops.  Every  morning  we  would 
make  a  start  after  our  bread  and  milk,  and  before 


90  MY    REMINISCENCES 

sunset  take  shelter  for  the  night  in  the  next  stag- 
ing bungalow.  My  eyes  had  no  rest  the  livelong 
day,  so  great  was  my  fear  lest  anything  should 
escape  them.  Wherever,  at  a  turn  of  the  road  into 
a  gorge,  the  great  forest  trees  were  found  cluster- 
ing closer,  and  from  underneath  their  shade  a 
little  waterfall  trickling  out,  like  a  little  daughter 
of  the  hermitage  playing  at  the  feet  of  hoary  sages 
wrapt  in  meditation,  babbling  its  way  over  the 
black  moss-covered  rocks,  there  the  jhampan 
bearers  would  put  down  their  burden,  and  take  a 
rest.  Why,  oh  why,  had  we  to  leave  such  spots 
behind,  cried  my  thirsting  heart,  why  could  we 
not  stay  on  there  for  ever? 

This  is  the  great  advantage  of  the  first  vision: 
the  mind  is  not  then  aware  that  there  are  many 
more  such  to  come.  When  this  comes  to  be  known 
to  that  calculating  organ  it  promptly  tries  to  make 
a  saving  in  its  expenditure  of  attention.  It  is 
only  when  it  believes  something  to  be  rare  that 
the  mind  ceases  to  be  miserly  in  assigning  values. 
So  in  the  streets  of  Calcutta  I  sometimes  imagine 
myself  a  foreigner,  and  only  then  do  I  discover 
how  much  is  to  be  seen,  which  is  lost  so  long  as  its 
full  value  in  attention  is  not  paid.  It  is  the  hunger 
to  really  see  which  drives  people  to  travel  to 
strange  places. 

My  father  left  his  little  cash-box  in  my  charge. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  91 

He  had  no  reason  to  imagine  that  I  was  the  fittest 
custodian  of  the  considerable  sums  he  kept  in  it 
for  use  on  the  way.  He  would  certainly  have 
felt  safer  with  it  in  the  hands  of  Kishori,  his 
attendant.  So  I  can  only  suppose  he  wanted 
to  train  me  to  the  responsibility.  One  day  as  we 
reached  the  staging  bungalow,  I  forgot  to  make  it 
over  to  him  and  left  it  lying  on  a  table.  This 
earned  me  a  reprimand. 

Every  time  we  got  down  at  the  end  of  a  stage, 
my  father  had  chairs  placed  for  us  outside  the 
bungalow  and  there  we  sat.  As  dusk  came  on 
the  stars  blazed  out  wonderfully  through  the 
clear  mountain  atmosphere,  and  my  father  showed 
me  the  constellations  or  treated  me  to  an  astro- 
nomical discourse. 

The  house  we  had  taken  at  Bakrota  was  on 
the  highest  hill-top.  Though  it  was  nearing  May 
it  was  still  bitterly  cold  there,  so  much  so  that 
on  the  shady  side  of  the  hill  the  winter  frosts  had 
not  yet  melted. 

My  father  was  not  at  all  nervous  about  allowing 
me  to  wander  about  freely  even  here.  Some  way 
below  our  house  there  stretched  a  spur  thickly 
wooded  with  Deodars.  Into  this  wilderness  I 
would  venture  alone  with  my  iron-spiked  staff. 
These  lordly  forest  trees,  with  their  huge  shadows, 
towering  there  like  so  many  giants — what  im- 


92  MY    REMINISCENCES 

mense  lives  had  they  lived  through  the  centuries! 
And  yet  this  boy  of  only  the  other  day  was  crawling 
round  about  their  trunks  unchallenged.  I  seemed 
to  feel  a  presence,  the  moment  I  stepped  into 
their  shade,  as  of  the  solid  coolness  of  some  old- 
world  saurian,  and  the  checkered  light  and  shade 
on  the  leafy  mould  seemed  like  its  scales. 

My  room  was  at  one  end  of  the  house.  Lying 
on  my  bed  I  could  see,  through  the  uncurtained 
windows,  the  distant  snowy  peaks  shimmering 
dimly  in  the  starlight.  Sometimes,  at  what  hour 
I  could  not  make  out,  I,  half  awakened,  would 
see  my  father,  wrapped  in  a  red  shawl,  with  a 
lighted  lamp  in  his  hand,  softly  passing  by  to  the 
glazed  verandah  where  he  sat  at  his  devotions. 
After  one  more  sleep  I  would  find  him  at  my  bed- 
side, rousing  me  with  a  push,  before  yet  the  dark- 
ness of  night  had  passed.  This  was  my  appointed 
hour  for  memorising  Sanscrit  declensions.  What 
an  excruciatingly  wintry  awakening  from  the 
caressing  warmth  of  my  blankets ! 

By  the  time  the  sun  rose,  my  father,  after  his 
prayers,  finished  with  me  our  morning  milk,  and 
then,  I  standing  at  his  side,  he  would  once  more 
hold  communion  with  God,  chanting  the  Upa- 
nishads. 

Then  we  would  go  out  for  a  walk.  But  how 
should  I  keep  pace  with  him?  Many  an  older 


MY    REMINISCENCES  93 

person  could  not!  So,  after  a  while,  I  would  give 
it  up  and  scramble  back  home  through  some  short 
cut  up  the  mountain  side. 

After  my  father's  return  I  had  an  hour  of 
English  lessons.  After  ten  o'clock  came  the  bath 
in  icy-cold  water;  it  was  no  use  asking  the  servants 
to  temper  it  with  even  a  jugful  of  hot  water  with- 
out my  father's  permission.  To  give  me  courage 
my  father  would  tell  of  the  unbearably  freezing 
baths  he  had  himself  been  through  in  his  younger 
days. 

Another  penance  was  the  drinking  of  milk. 
My  father  was  very  fond  of  milk  and  could  take 
quantities  of  it.  But  whether  it  was  a  failure  to 
inherit  this  capacity,  or  that  the  unfavourable 
environment  of  which  I  have  told  proved  the 
stronger,  my  appetite  for  milk  was  grievously 
wanting.  Unfortunately  we  used  to  have  our 
milk  together.  So  I  had  to  throw  myself  on 
the  mercy  of  the  servants;  and  to  their  human 
kindness  (or  frailty)  I  was  indebted  for  my 
goblet  being  thenceforth  more  than  half  full  of 
foam. 

After  our  midday  meal  lessons  began  again. 
But  this  was  more  than  flesh  and  blood  could 
stand.  My  outraged  morning  sleep  would  have 
its  revenge  and  I  would  be  toppling  over  with 
uncontrollable  drowsiness.  Nevertheless,  no 


94  MY   REMINISCENCES 

sooner  did  my  father  take  pity  on  my  plight  and 
let  me  off,  than  my  sleepiness  was  off  likewise. 
Then  ho!  for  the  mountains. 

Staff  in  hand  I  would  often  wander  away  from 
one  peak  to  another,  but  my  father  did  not  object. 
To  the  end  of  his  life,  I  have  observed,  he  never 
stood  in  the  way  of  our  independence.  Many  a 
time  have  I  said  or  done  things  repugnant  alike 
to  his  taste  and  his  judgment;  with  a  word  he 
could  have  stopped  me;  but  he  preferred  to  wait 
till  the  prompting  to  refrain  came  from  within. 
A  passive  acceptance  by  us  of  the  correct  and  the 
proper  did  not  satisfy  him;  he  wanted  us  to  love 
truth  with  our  whole  hearts;  he  knew  that  mere 
acquiescence  without  love  is  empty.  He  also 
knew  that  truth,  if  strayed  from,  can  be  found 
again,  but  a  forced  or  blind  acceptance  of  it  from 
the  outside  effectually  bars  the  way  in. 

In  my  early  youth  I  had  conceived  a  fancy  to 
journey  along  the  Grand  Trunk  Road,  right  up 
to  Peshawar,  in  a  bullock  cart.  No  one  else  sup- 
ported the  scheme,  and  doubtless  there  was  much 
to  be  urged  against  it  as  a  practical  proposition. 
But  when  I  discoursed  on  it  to  my  father  he  was 
sure  it  was  a  splendid  idea — travelling  by  rail- 
road was  not  worth  the  name!  With  which  ob- 
servation he  proceeded  to  recount  to  me  his  own 
adventurous  wanderings  on  foot  and  horseback. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  95 

Of  any  chance  of  discomfort  or  peril  he  had  not 
a  word  to  say. 

Another  time,  when  I  had  just  been  appointed 
Secretary  of  the  Adi  Brahma  Samaj,  I  went  over 
to  my  father,  at  his  Park  Street  residence,  and 
informed  him  that  I  did  not  approve  of  the  prac- 
tice of  only  Brahmins  conducting  divine  service 
to  the  exclusion  of  other  castes.  He  unhesitatingly 
gave  me  permission  to  correct  this  if  I  could. 
When  I  got  the  authority  I  found  I  lacked  the 
power.  I  was  able  to  discover  imperfections  but 
could  not  create  perfection!  Where  were  the 
men?  Where  was  the  strength  in  me  to  attract 
the  right  man?  Had  I  the  means  to  build  in 
the  place  of  what  I  might  break?  Till  the  right 
man  comes  any  form  is  better  than  none — this, 
I  felt,  must  have  been  my  father's  view  of  the 
existing  order.  But  he  did  not  for  a  moment  try 
to  discourage  me  by  pointing  out  the  difficulties. 

As  he  allowed  me  to  wander  about  the  moun- 
tains at  my  will,  so  in  the  quest  for  truth  he  left 
me  free  to  select  my  path.  He  was  not  deterred 
by  the  danger  of  my  making  mistakes,  he  was  not 
alarmed  at  the  prospect  of  my  encountering  sor- 
row. He  held  up  a  standard,  not  a  disciplinary 
rod. 

I  would  often  talk  to  my  father  of  home.  When- 
ever I  got  a  letter  from  anyone  at  home  I  hastened 


96  MY    REMINISCENCES 

to  show  it  to  him.  I  verily  believe  I  was  thus  the 
means  of  giving  him  many  a  picture  he  could  have 
got  from  none  else.  My  father  also  let  me  read 
letters  to  him  from  my  elder  brothers.  This  was 
his  way  of  teaching  me  how  I  ought  to  write  to 
him;  for  he  by  no  means  underrated  the  impor- 
tance of  outward  forms  and  ceremonial. 

I  am  reminded  of  how  in  one  of  my  second 
brother's  letters  he  was  complaining  in  somewhat 
sanscritised  phraseology  of  being  worked  to  death 
tied  by  the  neck  to  his  post  of  duty.  My  father 
asked  me  to  explain  the  sentiment.  I  did  it  in  my 
way,  but  he  thought  a  different  explanation  would 
fit  better.  My  overweening  conceit  made  me  stick 
to  my  guns  and  argue  the  point  with  him  at  length. 
Another  would  have  shut  me  up  with  a  snub,  but 
my  father  patiently  heard  me  out  and  took  pains 
to  justify  his  view  to  me. 

My  father  would  sometimes  tell  me  funny 
stories.  He  had  many  an  anecdote  of  the  gilded 
youth  of  his  time.  There  were  some  exquisites  for 
whose  delicate  skins  the  embroidered  borders  of 
even  Dacca  muslins  were  too  coarse,  so  that  to 
wear  muslins  with  the  border  torn  off  became,  for 
a  time,  the  tip-top  thing  to  do. 

I  was  also  highly  amused  to  hear  from  my  father 
for  the  first  time  the  story  of  the  milkman  who 
was  suspected  of  watering  his  milk,  and  the  more 


MY    REMINISCENCES  97 

men  one  of  his  customers  detailed  to  look  after 
his  milking  the  bluer  the  fluid  became,  till,  at  last, 
when  the  customer  himself  interviewed  him  and 
asked  for  an  explanation,  the  milkman  avowed  that 
if  more  superintendents  had  to  be  satisfied  it  would 
only  make  the  milk  fit  to  breed  fish! 

After  I  had  thus  spent  a  few  months  with  him 
my  father  sent  me  back  home  with  his  attendant 
Kishori. 


PART   IV 


(i6)  My  Return 

THE  chains  of  the  rigorous  regime  which 
had  bound  me  snapped  for  good  when  I 
set  out  from  home.  On  my  return  I 
gained  an  accession  of  rights.  In  my  case  my 
very  nearness  had  so  long  kept  me  out  of  mind; 
now  that  I  had  been  out  of  sight  I  came  back 
into  view. 

I  got  a  foretaste  of  appreciation  while  still  on 
the  return  journey.  Travelling  alone  as  I  was, 
with  an  attendant,  brimming  with  health  and 
spirits,  and  conspicuous  with  my  gold-worked  cap, 
all  the  English  people  I  came  across  in  the  train 
made  much  of  me. 

When  I  arrived  it  was  not  merely  a  home-coming 
from  travel,  it  was  also  a  return  from  my  exile  in 
the  servants'  quarters  to  my  proper  place  in  the 
inner  apartments.  Whenever  the  inner  household 
assembled  in  my  mother's  room  I  now  occupied  a 
seat  of  honour.  And  she  who  was  then  the  young- 
est bride  of  our  house  lavished  on  me  a  wealth  of 
affection  and  regard. 

In  infancy  the  loving  care  of  woman  is  to  be  had 
without  the  asking,  and,  being  as  much  a  necessity 
as  light  and  air,  is  as  simply  accepted  without  any 
conscious  response;  rather  does  the  growing  child 


101 


102  MY   REMINISCENCES 

often  display  an  eagerness  to  free  itself  from  the 
encircling  web  of  woman's  solicitude.  But  the  un- 
fortunate creature  who  is  deprived  of  this  in  its 
proper  season  is  beggared  indeed.  This  had  been 
my  plight.  So  after  being  brought  up  in  the  serv- 
ants' quarters  when  I  suddenly  came  in  for  a  pro- 
fusion of  womanly  affection,  I  could  hardly  remain 
unconscious  of  it. 

In  the  days  when  the  inner  apartments  were  as 
yet  far  away  from  me,  they  were  the  elysium  of  my 
imagination.  The  zenana,  which  from  an  outside 
view  is  a  place  of  confinement,  for  me  was  the 
abode  of  all  freedom.  Neither  school  nor  Pandit 
were  there;  nor,  it  seemed  to  me,  did  anybody 
have  to  do  what  they  did  not  want  to.  Its  secluded 
leisure  had  something  mysterious  about  it;  one 
played  about,  or  did  as  one  liked  and  had  not  to 
render  an  account  of  one's  doings.  Specially  so 
with  my  youngest  sister,  to  whom,  though  she 
attended  Nilkamal  Pandit's  class  with  us,  it  seemed 
to  make  no  difference  in  his  behaviour  whether 
she  did  her  lessons  well  or  ill.  Then  again,  while, 
by  ten  o'clock,  we  had  to  hurry  through  our  break- 
fast and  be  ready  for  school,  she,  with  her  queue 
dangling  behind,  walked  unconcernedly  away, 
withinwards,  tantalising  us  to  distraction. 

And  when  the  new  bride,  adorned  with  her 
necklace  of  gold,  came  into  our  house,  the  mystery 


MY    REMINISCENCES  103 

of  the  inner  apartments  deepened.  She,  who  came 
from  outside  and  yet  became  one  of  us,  who  was 
unknown  and  yet  our  own,  attracted  me  strangely 
— with  her  I  burned  to  make  friends.  But  if  by 
much  contriving  I  managed  to  draw  near,  my 
youngest  sister  would  hustle  me  off  with:  "What 
d'you  boys  want  here — get  away  outside."  The 
insult  added  to  the  disappointment  cut  me  to  the 
quick.  Through  the  glass  doors  of  their  cabinets 
one  could  catch  glimpses  of  all  manner  of  curious 
playthings — creations  of  porcelain  and  glass — gor- 
geous in  colouring  and  ornamentation.  We  were 
not  deemed  worthy  even  to  touch  them,  much  less 
could  we  muster  up  courage  to  ask  for  any  to  play 
with.  Nevertheless  these  rare  and  wonderful  ob- 
jects, as  they  were  to  us  boys,  served  to  tinge  with 
an  additional  attraction  the  lure  of  the  inner 
apartments. 

Thus  had  I  been  kept  at  arm's  length  with  re- 
peated rebuffs.  As  the  outer  world,  so,  for  me, 
the  interior,  was  unattainable.  Wherefore  the 
impressions  of  it  that  I  did  get  appeared  to  me  like 
pictures. 

After  nine  in  the  evening,  my  lessons  with  Aghore 
Babu  over,  I  am  retiring  within  for  the  night.  A 
murky  flickering  lantern  is  hanging  in  the  long 
Venetian-screened  corridor  leading  from  the  outer 
to  the  inner  apartments.  At  its  end  this  passage 


io4  MY    REMINISCENCES 

turns  into  a  flight  of  four  or  five  steps,  to  which 
the  light  does  not  reach,  and  down  which  I  pass 
into  the  galleries  running  round  the  first  inner 
quadrangle.  A  shaft  of  moonlight  slants  from  the 
eastern  sky  into  the  western  angle  of  these  veran- 
dahs, leaving  the  rest  in  darkness.  In  this  patch 
of  light  the  maids  have  gathered  and  are  squatting 
close  together,  with  legs  outstretched,  rolling  cot- 
ton waste  into  lamp-wicks,  and  chatting  in  under- 
tones of  their  village  homes.  Many  such  pictures 
are  indelibly  printed  on  my  memory. 

Then  after  our  supper,  the  washing  of  our  hands 
and  feet  on  the  verandah  before  stretching  our- 
selves on  the  ample  expanse  of  our  bed;  whereupon 
one  of  the  nurses  Tinkari  or  Sankari  comes  and 
sits  by  our  heads  and  softly  croons  to  us  the 
story  of  the  prince  travelling  on  and  on  over  the 
lonely  moor,  and,  as  it  comes  to  an  end,  silence 
falls  on  the  room.  With  my  face  to  the  wall  I  gaze 
at  the  black  and  white  patches,  made  by  the 
plaster  of  the  walls  fallen  off  here  and  there,  show- 
ing faintly  in  the  dim  light;  and  out  of  these  I 
conjure  up  many  a  fantastic  image  as  I  drop  off  to 
.sleep.  And  sometimes,  in  the  middle  of  the  night, 
I  hear  through  my  half-broken  sleep  the  shouts 
of  old  Swarup,  the  watchman,  going  his  rounds 
from  verandah  to  verandah. 

Then  came  the  new  order,  when  I  got  in  pro- 


MY    REMINISCENCES  105 

fusion  from  this  inner  unknown  dreamland  of  my 
fancies  the  recognition  for  which  I  had  all  along 
been  pining;  when  that  which  naturally  should 
have  come  day  by  day  was  suddenly  made  good 
to  me  with  accumulated  arrears.  I  cannot  say 
that  my  head  was  not  turned. 

The  little  traveller  was  full  of  the  story  of  his 
travels,  and,  with  the  strain  of  each  repetition,  the 
narrative  got  looser  and  looser  till  it  utterly  refused 
to  fit  into  the  facts.  Like  everything  else,  alas,  a 
story  also  gets  stale  and  the  glory  of  the  teller 
suffers  likewise;  that  is  why  he  has  to  add  fresh 
colouring  every  time  to  keep  up  its  freshness. 

After  my  return  from  the  hills  I  was  the  principal 
speaker  at  my  mother's  open  air  gatherings  on  the 
roof  terrace  in  the  evenings.  The  temptation  to 
become  famous  in  the  eyes  of  one's  mother  is  as 
difficult  to  resist  as  such  fame  is  easy  to  earn. 
While  I  was  at  the  Normal  School,  when  I  first 
came  across  the  information  in  some  reader  that 
the  Sun  was  hundreds  and  thousands  of  times  as 
big  as  the  Earth,  I  at  once  disclosed  it  to  my 
mother.  It  served  to  prove  that  he  who  was  small 
to  look  at  might  yet  have  a  considerable  amount  of 
bigness  about  him.  I  used  also  to  recite  to  her 
the  scraps  of  poetry  used  as  illustrations  in  the 
chapter  on  prosody  or  rhetoric  of  our  Bengali 
grammar.  Now  I  retailed  at  her  evening  gather- 


106  MY   REMINISCENCES 

ings  the  astronomical  tit-bits  I  had  gleaned  from 
Proctor. 

My  father's  follower  Kishori  belonged  at  one 
time  to  a  band  of  reciters  of  Dasarathi's  jingling 
versions  of  the  Epics.  While  we  were  together  in 
the  hills  he  often  said  to  me:  "Oh,  my  little 
brother,1  if  I  only  had  had  you  in  our  troupe  we 
could  have  got  up  a  splendid  performance."  This 
would  open  up  to  me  a  tempting  picture  of 
wandering  as  a  minstrel  boy  from  place  to  place, 
reciting  and  singing.  I  learnt  from  him  many  of 
the  songs  in  his  repertoire  and  these  were  in  even 
greater  request  than  my  talks  about  the  photo- 
sphere of  the  Sun  or  the  many  moons  of  Saturn. 

But  the  achievement  of  mine  which  appealed 
most  to  my  mother  was  that  while  the  rest  of  the 
inmates  of  the  inner  apartments  had  to  be  content 
with  Krittivasa's  Bengali  rendering  of  the  Ram- 
ayana,  I  had  been  reading  with  my  father  the 
original  of  Maharshi  Valmiki  himself,  Sanscrit 
metre  and  all.  "Read  me  some  of  that  Ramayana, 
do!"  she  said,  overjoyed  at  this  news  which  I  had 
given  her. 

Alas,  my  reading  of  Valmiki  had  been  limited 
to  the  short  extract  from  his  Ramayana  given  in 
my  Sanskrit  reader,  and  even  that  I  had  not  fully 

1  Servants  call  the  master  and  mistress  father,  and  mother,  and 
the  children  brothers  and  sisters. 


The  Servant-maids  in  the  Verandah 


MY    REMINISCENCES  107 

mastered.  Moreover,  on  looking  over  it  now,  I 
found  that  my  memory  had  played  me  false  and 
much  of  what  I  thought  I  knew  had  become  hazy. 
But  I  lacked  the  courage  to  plead  "I  have  for- 
gotten" to  the  eager  mother  awaiting  the  display 
of  her  son's  marvellous  talents;  so  that,  in  the 
reading  I  gave,  a  large  divergence  occurred  between 
Valmiki's  intention  and  my  explanation.  That 
tender-hearted  sage,  from  his  seat  in  heaven,  must 
have  forgiven  the  temerity  of  the  boy  seeking  the 
glory  of  his  mother's  approbation,  but  not  so 
Madhusudan,1  the  taker  down  of  Pride. 

My  mother,  unable  to  contain  her  feelings  at 
my  extraordinary  exploit,  wanted  all  to  share  her 
admiration.  "  You  must  read  this  to  Dwijendra," 
(my  eldest  brother),  she  said. 

"In  for  it!"  thought  I,  as  I  put  forth  all  the 
excuses  I  could  think  of,  but  my  mother  would 
have  none  of  them.  She  sent  for  my  brother 
Dwijendra,  and,  as  soon  as  he  arrived,  greeted  him, 
with:  "Just  hear  Rabi  read  Valmiki's  Ramayan, 
how  splendidly  he  does  it." 

It  had  to  be  done!  But  Madhusudan  relented 
and  let  me  off  with  just  a  taste  of  his  pride-reducing 
power.  My  brother  must  have  been  called  away 
while  busy  with  some  literary  work  of  his  own. 

1  Name  of  Vishnu  in  his  aspect  of  slayer  of  the  proud  demon, 
Madhu. 


io8  MY    REMINISCENCES 

He  showed  no  anxiety  to  hear  me  render  the  San- 
scrit into  Bengali,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  read  out  a 
few  verses  he  simply  remarked  "Very  good"  and 
walked  away. 

After  my  promotion  to  the  inner  apartments  I 
felt  it  all  the  more  difficult  to  resume  my  school 
life.  I  resorted  to  all  manner  of  subterfuges  to 
escape  the  Bengal  Academy.  Then  they  tried 
putting  me  at  St.  Xavier's.  But  the  result  was 
no  better. 

My  elder  brothers,  after  a  few  spasmodic  efforts, 
gave  up  all  hopes  of  me — they  even  ceased  to  scold 
me.  One  day  my  eldest  sister  said:  "We  had  all 
hoped  Rabi  would  grow  up  to  be  a  man,  but  he 
has  disappointed  us  the  worst."  I  felt  that  my 
value  in  the  social  world  was  distinctly  depreciat- 
ing; nevertheless  I  could  not  make  up  my  mind 
to  be  tied  to  the  eternal  grind  of  the  school  mill 
which,  divorced  as  it  was  from  all  life  and  beauty, 
seemed  such  a  hideously  cruel  combination  of 
hospital  and  gaol. 

One  precious  memory  of  St.  Xavier's  I  still  hold 
fresh  and  pure — the  memory  of  its  teachers.  Not 
that  they  were  all  of  the  same  excellence.  In  par- 
ticular, in  those  who  taught  in  our  class  I  could 
discern  no  reverential  resignation  of  spirit.  They 
were  in  nowise  above  the  teaching-machine  variety 
of  school  masters.  As  it  is,  the  educational  engine 


MY    REMINISCENCES  109 

is  remorselessly  powerful;  when  to  it  is  coupled 
the  stone  mill  of  the  outward  forms  of  religion  the 
heart  of  youth  is  crushed  dry  indeed.  This  power- 
propelled  grindstone  type  we  had  at  St.  Xavier's. 
Yet,  as  I  say,  I  possess  a  memory  which  elevates  my 
impression  of  the  teachers  there  to  an  ideal  plane. 

This  is  the  memory  of  Father  DePeneranda. 
He  had  very  little  to  do  with  us — if  I  remember 
right  he  had  only  for  a  while  taken  the  place  of 
one  of  the  masters  of  our  class.  He  was  a  Spaniard 
and  seemed  to  have  an  impediment  in  speaking 
English.  It  was  perhaps  for  this  reason  that  the 
boys  paid  but  little  heed  to  what  he  was  saying. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  this  inattentiveness  of  his 
pupils  hurt  him,  but  he  bore  it  meekly  day  after 
day.  I  know  not  why,  but  my  heart  went  out  to 
him  in  sympathy.  His  features  were  not  hand- 
some, but  his  countenance  had  for  me  a  strange 
attraction.  Whenever  I  looked  on  him  his  spirit 
seemed  to  be  in  prayer,  a  deep  peace  to  pervade 
him  within  and  without. 

We  had  half-an-hour  for  writing  our  copybooks; 
that  was  a  time  when,  pen  in  hand,  I  used  to  be- 
come absent-minded  and  my  thoughts  wandered 
hither  and  thither.  One  day  Father  DePeneranda 
was  in  charge  of  this  class.  He  was  pacing  up  and 
down  behind  our  benches.  He  must  have  noticed 
more  than  once  that  my  pen  was  not  moving. 


no  MY   REMINISCENCES 

All  of  a  sudden  he  stopped  behind  my  seat.  Bend- 
ing over  me  he  gently  laid  his  hand  on  my  shoulder 
and  tenderly  inquired:  "Are  you  not  well,  Ta- 
gore?"  It  was  only  a  simple  question,  but  one  I 
have  never  been  able  to  forget. 

I  cannot  speak  for  the  other  boys  but  I  felt  in 
him  the  presence  of  a  great  soul,  and  even  to-day 
the  recollection  of  it  seems  to  give  me  a  passport 
into  the  silent  seclusion  of  the  temple  of  God. 

There  was  another  old  Father  whom  all  the  boys 
loved.  This  was  Father  Henry.  He  taught  in 
the  higher  classes;  so  I  did  not  know  him  well. 
But  one  thing  about  him  I  remember.  He  knew 
Bengali.  He  once  asked  Nirada,  a  boy  in  his  class, 
the  derivation  of  his  name.  Poor  Nirada  1  had  so 
long  been  supremely  easy  in  mind  about  himself— 
the  derivation  of  his  name,  in  particular,  had  never 
troubled  him  in  the  least;  so  that  he  was  utterly 
unprepared  to  answer  this  question.  And  yet, 
with  so  many  abstruse  and  unknown  words  in  the 
dictionary,  to  be  worsted  by  one's  own  name  would 
have  been  as  ridiculous  a  mishap  as  getting  run 
over  by  one's  own  carriage,  so  Nirada  unblushingly 
replied:  "Ni — privative,  rode — sun-rays;  thence 
Nirode — that  which  causes  an  absence  of  the 
sun's  rays!" 

1  Nirada  is  a  Sanscrit  word  meaning  cloud,  being  a  compound  of 
nir a  =  water  and  da  =  giver.  In  Bengali  it  is  pronounced  nirode. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  in 


(17)  Home  Studies 

Cyan  Babu,  son  of  Pandit  Vedantavagish,  was 
now  our  tutor  at  home.  When  he  found  he  could 
not  secure  my  attention  for  the  school  course,  he 
gave  up  the  attempt  as  hopeless  and  went  on  a 
different  tack.  He  took  me  through  Kalidas's 
"  Birth  of  the  War-god,"  translating  it  to  me  as 
we  went  on.  He  also  read  Macbeth  to  me,  first 
explaining  the  text  in  Bengali,  and  then  confining 
me  to  the  school  room  till  I  had  rendered  the  day's 
reading  into  Bengali  verse.  In  this  way  he  got 
me  to  translate  the  whole  play.  I  was  fortunate 
enough  to  lose  this  translation  and  so  am  relieved 
to  that  extent  of  the  burden  of  my  karma. 

It  was  Pandit  Ramsarvaswa's  duty  to  see  to 
the  progress  of  our  Sanskrit.  He  likewise  gave 
up  the  fruitless  task  of  teaching  grammar  to  his 
unwilling  pupil,  and  read  Sakuntala  with  me 
instead.  One  day  he  took  it  into  his  head  to  show 
my  translation  of  Macbeth  to  Pandit  Vidyasagar 
and  took  me  over  to  his  house. 

Rajkrishna  Mukherji  had  called  at  the  time 
and  was  seated  with  him.  My  heart  went  pit-a- 
pat  as  I  entered  the  great  Pandit's  study,  packed 
full  of  books;  nor  did  his  austere  visage  assist 
in  reviving  my  courage.  Nevertheless,  as  this 


ii2  MY   REMINISCENCES 

was  the  first  time  I  had  had  such  a  distinguished 
audience,  my  desire  to  win  renown  was  strong 
within  me.  I  returned  home,  I  believe,  with  some 
reason  for  an  access  of  enthusiasm.  As  for  Raj- 
krishna  Babu,  he  contented  himself  with  admon- 
ishing me  to  be  careful  to  keep  the  language  and 
metre  of  the  Witches'  parts  different  from  that 
of  the  human  characters. 

During  my  boyhood  Bengali  literature  was 
meagre  in  body,  and  I  think  I  must  have  finished 
all  the  readable  and  unreadable  books  that  there 
were  at  the  time.  Juvenile  literature  in  those 
days  had  not  evolved  a  distinct  type  of  its  own- 
but  that  I  am  sure  did  me  no  harm.  The  watery 
stuff  into  which  literary  nectar  is  now  diluted 
for  being  served  up  to  the  young  takes  full  ac- 
count of  their  childishness,  but  none  of  them  as 
growing  human  beings.  Children's  books  should 
be  such  as  can  partly  be  understood  by  them  and 
partly  not.  In  our  childhood  we  read  every 
available  book  from  one  end  to  the  other;  and 
both  what  we  understood,  and  what  we  did  not, 
went  on  working  within  us.  That  is  how  the 
world  itself  reacts  on  the  child  consciousness. 
The  child  makes  its  own  what  it  understands, 
while  that  which  is  beyond  leads  it  on  a  step 
forward. 

When  Dinabandhu  Mitra's  satires  came  out  I 


MY    REMINISCENCES  113 

was  not  of  an  age  for  which  they  were  suitable. 
A  kinswoman  of  ours  was  reading  a  copy,  but 
no  entreaties  of  mine  could  induce  her  to  lend  it 
to  me.  She  used  to  keep  it  under  lock  and  key. 
Its  inaccessibility  made  me  want  it  all  the  more 
and  I  threw  out  the  challenge  that  read  the  book 
I  must  and  would. 

One  afternoon  she  was  playing  cards,  and  her 
keys,  tied  to  a  corner  of  her  sari,  hung  over  her 
shoulder.  I  had  never  paid  any  attention  to  cards, 
in  fact  I  could  not  stand  card  games.  But  my 
behaviour  that  day  would  hardly  have  borne  this 
out,  so  engrossed  was  I  in  their  playing.  At  last, 
in  the  excitement  of  one  side  being  about  to  make 
a  score,  I  seized  my  opportunity  and  set  about 
untying  the  knot  which  held  the  keys.  I  was  not 
skilful,  and  moreover  excited  and  hasty  and  so  got 
caught.  The  owner  of  the  sari  and  of  the  keys 
took  the  fold  off  her  shoulder  with  a  smile,  and 
laid  the  keys  on  her  lap  as  she  went  on  with  the 
game. 

Then  I  hit  on  a  stratagem.  My  kinswoman 
was  fond  of  pan,1  and  I  hastened  to  place  some 
before  her.  This  entailed  her  rising  later  on  to 
get  rid  of  the  chewed  pan,  and,  as  she  did  so,  her 
keys  fell  off  her  lap  and  were  replaced  over  her 
shoulder.  This  time  they  got  stolen,  the  culprit 

1  Betel-leaf  and  spices. 


ii4  MY   REMINISCENCES 

got  off,  and  the  book  got  read!  Its  owner  tried 
to  scold  me,  but  the  attempt  was  not  a  success, 
we  both  laughed  so. 

Dr.  Rajendralal  Mitra  used  to  edit  an  illus- 
trated monthly  miscellany.  My  third  brother 
had  a  bound  annual  volume  of  it  in  his  bookcase. 
This  I  managed  to  secure  and  the  delight  of  read- 
ing it  through,  over  and  over  again,  still  comes 
back  to  me.  Many  a  holiday  noontide  has  passed 
with  me  stretched  on  my  back  on  my  bed,  that 
square  volume  on  my  breast,  reading  about  the 
Narwhal  whale,  or  the  curiosities  of  justice  as 
administered  by  the  Kazis  of  old,  or  the  romantic 
story  of  Krishna-kumari. 

Why  do  we  not  have  such  magazines  now-a- 
days?  We  have  philosophical  and  scientific 
articles  on  the  one  hand,  and  insipid  stories  and 
travels  on  the  other,  but  no  such  unpretentious 
miscellanies  which  the  ordinary  person  can  read 
in  comfort — such  as  Chambers's  or  Cassell's  or 
the  Strand  in  England — which  supply  the  general 
reader  with  a  simple,  but  satisfying  fare  and  are 
of  the  greatest  use  to  the  greatest  number. 

I  came  across  another  little  periodical  in  my 
young  days  called  the  Abodhabandhu  (ignorant 
man's  friend).  I  found  a  collection  of  its  monthly 
numbers  in  my  eldest  brother's  library  and  de- 
voured them  day  after  day,  seated  on  the  doorsill 


MY   REMINISCENCES  115 

of  his  study,  facing  a  bit  of  terrace  to  the  South. 
It  was  in  the  pages  of  this  magazine  that  I  made 
my  first  acquaintance  with  the  poetry  of  Viharilal 
Chakravarti.  His  poems  appealed  to  me  the 
most  of  all  that  I  read  at  the  time.  The  artless 
flute-strains  of  his  lyrics  awoke  within  me  the 
music  of  fields  and  forest-glades. 

Into  these  same  pages  I  have  wept  many  a 
tear  over  a  pathetic  translation  of  Paul  and  Vir- 
ginie.  That  wonderful  sea,  the  breeze-stirred 
cocoanut  forests  on  its  shore,  and  the  slopes  be- 
yond lively  with  the  gambols  of  mountain  goats, — 
a  delightfully  refreshing  mirage  they  conjured 
up  on  that  terraced  roof  in  Calcutta.  And  oh!  the 
romantic  courting  that  went  on  in  the  forest  paths 
of  that  secluded  island,  between  the  Bengali  boy 
reader  and  little  Virginie  with  the  many-coloured 
kerchief  round  her  head! 

Then  came  Bankim's  Bangadarsan,  taking  the 
Bengali  heart  by  storm.  It  was  bad  enough  to 
have  to  wait  till  the  next  monthly  number  was 
out,  but  to  be  kept  waiting  further  till  my  elders 
had  done  with  it  was  simply  intolerable!  Now 
he  who  will  may  swallow  at  a  mouthful  the  whole 
of  Chandrashekhar  or  Bishabriksha  but  the  process 
of  longing  and  anticipating,  month  after  month; 
of  spreading  over  the  long  intervals  the  concen- 
trated joy  of  each  short  reading,  revolving  every 


ii6  MY   REMINISCENCES 

instalment  over  and  over  in  the  mind  while  watch- 
ing and  waiting  for  the  next;  the  combination 
of  satisfaction  with  unsatisfied  craving,  of  burn- 
ing curiosity  with  its  appeasement;  these  long 
drawn  out  delights  of  going  through  the  original 
serial  none  will  ever  taste  again. 

The  compilations  from  the  old  poets  by  Sarada 
Mitter  and  Akshay  Sarkar  were  also  of  great 
interest  to  me.  Our  elders  were  subscribers,  but 
not  very  regular  readers,  of  these  series,  so  that 
it  was  not  difficult  for  me  to  get  at  them.  Vidya- 
pati's  quaint  and  corrupt  Maithili  language  at- 
tracted me  all  the  more  because  of  its  unintelligi- 
bility.  I  tried  to  make  out  his  sense  without  the 
help  of  the  compiler's  notes,  jotting  down  in  my 
own  note  book  all  the  more  obscure  words  with 
their  context  as  many  times  as  they  occurred. 
I  also  noted  grammatical  peculiarities  according 
to  my  lights. 

(18)  My  Home  Environment 

One  great  advantage  which  I  enjoyed  in  my 
younger  days  was  the  literary  and  artistic  atmos- 
phere which  pervaded  our  house.  I  remember 
how,  when  I  was  quite  a  child,  I  would  be  leaning 
against  the  verandah  railings  which  overlooked 
the  detached  building  comprising  the  reception 


MY    REMINISCENCES  117 

rooms.  These  rooms  would  be  lighted  up  every 
evening.  Splendid  carriages  would  draw  up 
under  the  portico,  and  visitors  would  be  con- 
stantly coming  and  going.  What  was  happening 
I  could  not  very  well  make  out,  but  would  keep 
staring  at  the  rows  of  lighted  casements  from 
my  place  in  the  darkness.  The  intervening 
space  was  not  great  but  the  gulf  between 
my  infant  world  and  these  lights  was  im- 
mense. 

My  elder  cousin  Ganendra  had  just  got  a 
drama  written  by  Pandit  Tarkaratna  and  was 
having  it  staged  in  the  house.  His  enthusiasm 
for  literature  and  the  fine  arts  knew  no  bounds. 
He  was  the  centre  of  the  group  who  seem  to  have 
been  almost  consciously  striving  to  bring  about 
from  every  side  the  renascence  which  we  see  to- 
day. A  pronounced  nationalism  in  dress,  litera- 
ture, music,  art  and  the  drama  had  awakened 
in  and  around  him.  He  was  a  keen  student  of 
the  history  of  different  countries  and  had  begun 
but  could  not  complete  a  historical  work  in  Ben- 
gali. He  had  translated  and  published  the  San- 
skrit drama,  Vikramorvasi,  and  many  a  well- 
known  hymn  is  his  composition.  He  may  be 
said  to  have  given  us  the  lead  in  writing  patriotic 
poems  and  songs.  This  was  in  the  days  when  the 
Hindu  Mela  was  an  annual  institution  and  there 


n8  MY   REMINISCENCES 

his  song  "Ashamed  am  I  to  sing  of  India's  glories" 
used  to  be  sung. 

I  was  still  a  child  when  my  cousin  Ganendra 
died  in  the  prime  of  his  youth,  but  for  those  who 
have  once  beheld  him  it  is  impossible  to  forget 
his  handsome,  tall  and  stately  figure.  He  had  an 
irresistible  social  influence.  He  could  draw  men 
round  him  and  keep  them  bound  to  him;  while 
his  powerful  attraction  was  there,  disruption  was 
out  of  the  question.  He  was  one  of  those — a  type 
peculiar  to  our  country — who,  by  their  personal 
magnetism,  easily  establish  themselves  in  the 
centre  of  their  family  or  village.  In  any  other 
country,  where  large  political,  social  or  commer- 
cial groups  are  being  formed,  such  would  as  nat- 
urally become  national  leaders.  The  power  of 
organising  a  large  number  of  men  into  a  corporate 
group  depends  on  a  special  kind  of  genius.  Such 
genius  in  our  country  runs  to  waste,  a  waste,  as 
pitiful,  it  seems  to  me,  as  that  of  pulling  down 
a  star  from  the  firmament  for  use  as  a  lucifer 
match. 

I  remember  still  better  his  younger  brother, 
my  cousin  Gunendra.1  He  likewise  kept  the  house 
filled  with  his  personality.  His  large,  gracious 
heart  embraced  alike  relatives,  friends,  guests 
and  dependants.  Whether  in  his  broad  south 
1  Father  of  the  well-known  artists  Gaganendra  and  Abanindra.  Ed. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  119 

verandah,  or  on  the  lawn  by  the  fountain,  or  at 
the  tank-edge  on  the  fishing  platform,  he  pre- 
sided over  self-invited  gatherings,  like  hospitality 
incarnate.  His  wide  appreciation  of  art  and  talent 
kept  him  constantly  radiant  with  enthusiasm. 
New  ideas  of  festivity  or  frolic,  theatricals  or 
other  entertainments,  found  in  him  a  ready  pa- 
tron, and  with  his  help  would  flourish  and  find 
fruition. 

We  were  too  young  then  to  take  any  part  in 
these  doings,  but  the  waves  of  merriment  and 
life  to  which  they  gave  rise  came  and  beat  at 
the  doors  of  our  curiosity.  I  remember  how  a 
burlesque  composed  by  my  eldest  brother  was 
once  being  rehearsed  in  my  cousin's  big  drawing 
room.  From  our  place  against  the  verandah 
railings  of  our  house  we  could  hear,  through  the 
open  windows  opposite,  roars  of  laughter  mixed 
with  the  strains  of  a  comic  song,  and  would  also 
occasionally  catch  glimpses  of  Akshay  Mazum- 
dar's  extraordinary  antics.  We  could  not  gather 
exactly  what  the  song  was  about,  but  lived  in 
hopes  of  being  able  to  find  that  out  sometime. 

I  recall  how  a  trifling  circumstance  earned  for 
me  the  special  regard  of  cousin  Gunendra.  Never 
had  I  got  a  prize  at  school  except  once  for  good 
conduct.  Of  the  three  of  us  my  nephew  Satya 
was  the  best  at  his  lessons.  He  once  did  well  at 


120  MY   REMINISCENCES 

some  examination  and  was  awarded  a  prize.  As 
we  came  home  I  jumped  off  the  carriage  to  give 
the  great  news  to  my  cousin  who  was  in  the  garden. 
"Satya  has  got  a  prize"  I  shouted  as  I  ran  to 
him.  He  drew  me  to  his  knees  with  a  smile. 
"And  haveyou  not  got  a  prize?"  he  asked.  "No," 
said  I,  "not  I,  it's  Satya."  My  genuine  pleasure 
at  Satya's  success  seemed  to  touch  my  cousin 
particularly.  He  turned  to  his  friends  and  re- 
marked on  it  as  a  very  creditable  trait.  I  well 
remember  how  mystified  I  felt  at  this,  for  I  had 
not  thought  of  my  feeling  in  that  light.  This 
prize  that  I  got  for  not  getting  a  prize  did  not  do 
me  good.  There  is  no  harm  in  making  gifts  to 
children,  but  they  should  not  be  rewards.  It  is 
not  healthy  for  youngsters  to  be  made  self- 
conscious. 

After  the  mid-day  meal  cousin  Gunendra  would 
attend  the  estate  offices  in  our  part  of  the  house. 
The  office  room  of  our  elders  was  a  sort  of  club 
where  laughter  and  conversation  were  freely 
mixed  with  matters  of  business.  My  cousin 
would  recline  on  a  couch,  and  I  would  seize  some 
opportunity  of  edging  up  to  him. 

He  usually  told  me  stories  from  Indian  History. 
I  still  remember  the  surprise  with  which  I  heard 
how  Clive,  after  establishing  British  rule  in  India, 
went  back  home  and  cut  his  own  throat.  On  the 


777 


My  Eldest  Brother 


MY   REMINISCENCES  121 

one  hand  new  history  being  made,  on  the  other  a 
tragic  chapter  hidden  away  in  the  mysterious 
darkness  of  a  human  heart.  How  could  there  be 
such  dismal  failure  within  and  such  brilliant  suc- 
cess outside?  This  weighed  heavily  on  my  mind 
the  whole  day. 

Some  days  cousin  Gunendra  would  not  be 
allowed  to  remain  in  any  doubt  as  to  the  contents 
of  my  pocket.  At  the  least  encouragement  out 
would  come  my  manuscript  book,  unabashed. 
I  need  hardly  state  that  my  cousin  was  not  a 
severe  critic;  in  point  of  fact  the  opinions  he  ex- 
pressed would  have  done  splendidly  as  advertise- 
ments. None  the  less,  when  in  any  of  my  poetry 
my  childishness  became  too  obtrusive,  he  could 
not  restrain  his  hearty  "Ha!  Ha!" 

One  day  it  was  a  poem  on  "Mother  India" 
and  as  at  the  end  of  one  line  the  only  rhyme  I 
could  think  of  meant  a  cart,  I  had  to  drag  in  that 
cart  in  spite  of  there  not  being  the  vestige  of  a 
road  by  which  it  could  reasonably  arrive, — the 
insistent  claims  of  rhyme  would  not  hear  of  any 
excuses  mere  reason  had  to  offer.  The  storm  of 
laughter  with  which  cousin  Gunendra  greeted  it 
blew  away  the  cart  back  over  the  same  impossible 
path  it  had  come  by,  and  it  has  not  been  heard  of 
since. 

My  eldest  brother  was  then  busy  with  his  mas- 


122          MY   REMINISCENCES 

terpiece  "The  Dream  Journey,"  his  cushion  seat 
placed  in  the  south  verandah,  a  low  desk  before 
him.  Cousin  Gunendra  would  come  and  sit  there 
for  a  time  every  morning.  His  immense  capacity 
for  enjoyment,  like  the  breezes  of  spring,  helped 
poetry  to  sprout.  My  eldest  brother  would  go  on 
alternately  writing  and  reading  out  what  he  had 
written,  his  boisterous  mirth  at  his  own  conceits 
making  the  verandah  tremble.  My  brother  wrote 
a  great  deal  more  than  he  finally  used  in  his  fin- 
ished work,  so  fertile  was  his  poetic  inspiration. 
Like  the  superabounding  mango  flowerets  which 
carpet  the  shade  of  the  mango  topes  in  spring 
time,  the  rejected  pages  of  his  "Dream  Journey" 
were  to  be  found  scattered  all  over  the  house. 
Had  anyone  preserved  them  they  would  have 
been  to-day  a  basketful  of  flowers  adorning  our 
Bengali  literature. 

Eavesdropping  at  doors  and  peeping  round 
corners,  we  used  to  get  our  full  share  of  this  feast 
of  poetry,  so  plentiful  was  it,  with  so  much  to  spare. 
My  eldest  brother  was  then  at  the  height  of  his 
wonderful  powers;  and  from  his  pen  surged,  in  un- 
tiring wave  after  wave,  a  tidal  flood  of  poetic  fancy, 
rhyme  and  expression,  filling  and  overflowing  its 
banks  with  an  exuberantly  joyful  paean  of  triumph. 
Did  we  quite  understand  "The  Dream  Journey"? 
But  then  did  we  need  absolutely  to  understand  in 


MY    REMINISCENCES  123 

order  to  enjoy  it?  We  might  not  have  got  at  the 
wealth  in  the  ocean  depths — what  could  we  have 
done  with  it  if  we  had? — but  we  revelled  in  the 
delights  of  the  waves  on  the  shore;  and  how  gaily, 
at  their  buffettings,  did  our  life-blood  course 
through  every  vein  and  artery! 

The  more  I  think  of  that  period  the  more  I 
realise  that  we  have  no  longer  the  thing  called  a 
mujlis.1  In  our  boyhood  we  beheld  the  dying  rays 
of  that  intimate  sociability  which  was  character- 
istic of  the  last  generation.  Neighbourly  feelings 
were  then  so  strong  that  the  mujlis  was  a  necessity, 
and  those  who  could  contribute  to  its  amenities 
were  in  great  request.  People  now-a-days  call  on 
each  other  on  business,  or  as  a  matter  of  social 
duty,  but  not  to  foregather  by  way  of  mujlis.  They 
have  not  the  time,  nor  are  there  the  same  intimate 
relations!  What  goings  and  comings  we  used  to 
see,  how  merry  were  the  rooms  and  verandahs 
with  the  hum  of  conversation  and  the  snatches  of 
laughter!  The  faculty  our  predecessors  had  of 
becoming  the  centre  of  groups  and  gatherings,  of 
starting  and  keeping  up  animated  and  amusing 
gossip,  has  vanished.  Men  still  come  and  go,  but 
those  same  verandahs  and  rooms  seem  empty  and 
deserted. 

1  In  Bengali  this  word  has  come  to  mean  an  informal  uninvited 
gathering. 


i24  MY   REMINISCENCES 

In  those  days  everything  from  furniture  to  fes- 
tivity was  designed  to  be  enjoyed  by  the  many,  so 
that  whatever  of  pomp  or  magnificence  there  might 
have  been  did  not  savour  of  hauteur.  These  ap- 
pendages have  since  increased  in  quantity,  but 
they  have  become  unfeeling,  and  know  not  the 
art  of  making  high  and  low  alike  feel  at  home. 
The  bare-bodied,  the  indigently  clad,  no  longer 
have  the  right  to  use  and  occupy  them,  without  a 
permit,  on  the  strength  of  their  smiling  faces  alone. 
Those  whom  we  now-a-days  seek  to  imitate  in  our 
house-building  and  furnishing,  they  have  their  own 
society,  with  its  wide  hospitality.  The  mischief 
with  us  is  that  we  have  lost  what  we  had,  but  have 
not  the  means  of  building  up  afresh  on  the  Euro- 
pean standard,  with  the  result  that  our  home-life 
has  become  joyless.  We  still  meet  for  business  or 
political  purposes,  but  never  for  the  pleasure  of 
simply  meeting  one  another.  We  have  ceased  to 
contrive  opportunities  to  bring  men  together  sim- 
ply because  we  love  our  fellow-men.  I  can  imagine 
nothing  more  ugly  than- this  social  miserliness;  and, 
when  I  look  back  on  those  whose  ringing  laughter, 
coming  straight  from  their  hearts,  used  to  lighten 
for  us  the  burden  of  household  cares,  they  seem  to 
have  been  visitors  from  some  other  world. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  125 


(19)  Literary  Companions 

There  came  to  me  in  my  boyhood  a  friend  whose 
help  in  my  literary  progress  was  invaluable.  Ak- 
shay  Chowdhury  was  a  school-fellow  of  my  fourth 
brother.  He  was  an  M.  A.  in  English  Literature 
for  which  his  love  was  as  great  as  his  proficiency 
therein.  On  the  other  hand  he  had  an  equal  fond- 
ness for  our  older  Bengali  authors  and  Vaishnava 
Poets.  He  knew  hundreds  of  Bengali  songs  of  un- 
known authorship,  and  on  these  he  would  launch, 
with  voice  uplifted,  regardless  of  tune,  or  conse- 
quence, or  of  the  express  disapproval  of  his  hearers. 
Nor  could  anything,  within  him  or  without,  pre- 
vent his  loudly  beating  time  to  his  own  music,  for 
which  the  nearest  table  or  book  served  his  nimble 
fingers  to  rap  a  vigorous  tattoo  on,  to  help  to  en- 
liven the  audience. 

He  was  also  one  of  those  with  an  inordinate 
capacity  for  extracting  enjoyment  from  all  and 
sundry.  He  was  as  ready  to  absorb  every  bit  of 
goodness  in  a  thing  as  he  was  lavish  in  singing  its 
praises.  He  had  an  extraordinary  gift  as  a  light- 
ning composer  of  lyrics  and  songs  of  no  mean 
merit,  but  in  which  he  himself  had  no  pride  of 
authorship.  He  took  no  further  notice  of  the  heaps 
of  scattered  scraps  of  paper  on  which  his  pencil 


126  MY    REMINISCENCES 

writings  had  been  indited.  He  was  as  indifferent 
to  his  powers  as  they  were  prolific. 

One  of  his  longer  poetic  pieces  was  much  appre- 
ciated when  it  appeared  in  the  Bangadarsan,  and 
I  have  heard  his  songs  sung  by  many  who  knew 
nothing  at  all  about  their  composer. 

A  genuine  delight  in  literature  is  much  rarer 
than  erudition,  and  it  was  this  enthusiastic  enjoy- 
ment in  Akshay  Babu  which  used  to  awaken  my 
own  literary  appreciation.  He  was  as  liberal  in 
his  friendships  as  in  his  literary  criticisms.  Among 
strangers  he  was  as  a  fish  out  of  water,  but  among 
friends  discrepancies  in  wisdom  or  age  made  no 
difference  to  him.  With  us  boys  he  was  a  boy. 
When  he  took  his  leave,  late  in  the  evening,  from 
the  mujlis  of  our  elders,  I  would  buttonhole  and 
drag  him  to  our  school  room.  There,  with  un- 
diminished  geniality  he  would  make  himself  the 
life  and  soul  of  our  little  gathering,  seated  on  the 
top  of  our  study  table.  On  many  such  occasions  I 
have  listened  to  him  going  into  a  rapturous  dis- 
sertation on  some  English  poem;  engaged  him  in 
some  appreciative  discussion,  critical  inquiry,  or 
hot  dispute;  or  read  to  him  some  of  my  own  writ- 
ings and  been  rewarded  in  return  with  praise  un- 
sparing. 

My  fourth  brother  Jyotirindra  was  one  of  the 
chief  helpers  in  my  literary  and  emotional  training. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  127 

He  was  an  enthusiast  himself  and  loved  to  evoke 
enthusiasm  in  others.  He  did  not  allow  the  dif- 
ference between  our  ages  to  be  any  bar  to  my  free 
intellectual  and  sentimental  intercourse  with  him. 
This  great  boon  of  freedom  which  he  allowed  me, 
none  else  would  have  dared  to  do;  many  even 
blamed  him  for  it.  His  companionship  made  it 
possible  for  me  to  shake  off  my  shrinking  sensitive- 
ness. It  was  as  necessary  for  my  soul  after  its 
rigorous  repression  during  my  infancy  as  are  the 
monsoon  clouds  after  a  fiery  summer. 

But  for  such  snapping  of  my  shackles  I  might 
have  become  crippled  for  life.  Those  in  authority 
are  never  tired  of  holding  forth  the  possibility  of 
the  abuse  of  freedom  as  a  reason  for  withholding 
it,  but  without  that  possibility  freedom  would  not 
be  really  free.  And  the  only  way  of  learning  how 
to  use  properly  a  thing  is  through  its  misuse.  For 
myself,  at  least,  I  can  truly  say  that  what  little 
mischief  resulted  from  my  freedom  always  led  the 
way  to  the  means  of  curing  mischief.  I  have  never 
been  able  to  make  my  own  anything  which  they 
tried  to  compel  me  to  swallow  by  getting  hold  of 
me,  physically  or  mentally,  by  the  ears.  Nothing 
but  sorrow  have  I  ever  gained  except  when  left 
freely  to  myself. 

My  brother  Jyotirindra  unreservedly  let  me  go 
my  own  way  to  self-knowledge,  and  only  since  then 


128  MY    REMINISCENCES 

could  my  nature  prepare  to  put  forth  its  thorns, 
it  may  be,  but  likewise  its  flowers.  This  experience 
of  mine  has  led  me  to  dread,  not  so  much  evil  itself, 
as  tyrannical  attempts  to  create  goodness.  Of 
punitive  police,  political  or  moral,  I  have  a  whole- 
some horror.  The  state  of  slavery  which  is  thus 
brought  on  is  the  worst  form  of  cancer  to  which 
humanity  is  subject. 

My  brother  at  one  time  would  spend  days  at 
his  piano  engrossed  in  the  creation  of  new  tunes. 
Showers  of  melody  would  stream  from  under  his 
dancing  fingers,  while  Akshay  Babu  and  I,  seated 
on  either  side,  would  be  busy  fitting  words  to  the 
tunes  as  they  grew  into  shape  to  help  to  hold  them 
in  our  memories.1  This  is  how  I  served  my  ap- 
prenticeship in  the  composition  of  songs. 

While  we  were  growing  to  boyhood  music  was 
largely  cultivated  in  our  family.  This  had  the 
advantage  of  making  it  possible  for  me  to  imbibe 
it,  without  an  effort,  into  my  whole  being.  It 
had  also  the  disadvantage  of  not  giving  me  that 
technical  mastery  which  the  effort  of  learning 
step  by  step  alone  can  give.  Of  what  may  be 
called  proficiency  in  music,  therefore,  I  acquired 
none. 


1  Systems  of  notation  were  not  then  in  use.  One  of  the  most  popu- 
lar of  the  present-day  systems  was  subsequently  devised  by  the 
writer's  brother  here  mentioned.  Tr. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  129 

Ever  since  my  return  from  the  Himalayas  it 
was  a  case  of  my  getting  more  freedom,  more  and 
more.  The  rule  of  the  servants  came  to  an  end; 
I  saw  to  it  with  many  a  device  that  the  bonds  of 
my  school  life  were  also  loosened;  nor  to  my  home 
tutors  did  I  give  much  scope.  Gyan  Babu,  after 
taking  me  through  uThe  Birth  of  the  War-god" 
and  one  or  two  other  books  in  a  desultory  fashion, 
went  off  to  take  up  a  legal  career.  Then  came 
Braja  Babu.  The  first  day  he  put  me  on  to  trans- 
late "The  Vicar  of  Wakefield."  I  found  that  I 
did  not  dislike  the  book;  but  when  this  encouraged 
him  to  make  more  elaborate  arrangements  for  the 
advancement  of  my  learning  I  made  myself  al- 
together scarce. 

As  I  have  said,  my  elders  gave  me  up.  Neither 
I  nor  they  were  troubled  with  any  more  hopes  of 
my  future.  So  I  felt  free  to  devote  myself  to  filling 
up  my  manuscript  book.  And  the  writings  which 
thus  filled  it  were  no  better  than  could  have  been 
expected.  My  mind  had  nothing  in  it  but  hot 
vapour,  and  vapour-filled  bubbles  frothed  and 
eddied  round  a  vortex  of  lazy  fancy,  aimless  and 
unmeaning.  No  forms  were  evolved,  there  was 
only  the  distraction  of  movement,  a  bubbling  up, 
a  bursting  back  into  froth.  What  little  of  matter 
there  was  in  it  was  not  mine,  but  borrowed  from 
other  poets.  What  was  my  own  was  the  restless- 


i3o  MY    REMINISCENCES 

ness,  the  seething  tension  within  me.  When 
motion  has  been  born,  while  yet  the  balance  of 
forces  has  not  matured,  then  is  there  blind  chaos 
indeed. 

My  sister-in-law  *  was  a  great  lover  of  literature. 
She  did  not  read  simply  to  kill  time,  but  the  Ben- 
gali books  which  she  read  filled  her  whole  mind. 
I  was  a  partner  in  her  literary  enterprises.  She 
was  a  devoted  admirer  of  "The  Dream  Journey." 
So  was  I;  the  more  particularly  as,  having  been 
brought  up  in  the  atmosphere  of  its  creation,  its 
beauties  had  become  intertwined  with  every  fibre 
of  my  heart.  Fortunately  it  was  entirely  beyond 
my  power  of  imitation,  so  it  never  occurred  to  me 
to  attempt  anything  like  it. 

"The  Dream  Journey"  may  be  likened  to  a 
superb  palace  of  Allegory,  with  innumerable  halls, 
chambers,  passages,  corners  and  niches  full  of 
statuary  and  pictures,  of  wonderful  design  and 
workmanship;  and  in  the  grounds  around  gardens, 
bowers,  fountains  and  shady  nooks  in  profusion. 
Not  only  do  poetic  thought  and  fancy  abound,  but 
the  richness  and  variety  of  language  and  expression 
is  also  marvellous.  It  is  not  a  small  thing,  this 
creative  power  which  can  bring  into  being  so 
magnificent  a  structure  complete  in  all  its  artistic 

1  The  new  bride  of  the  house,  wife  of  the  writer's  fourth  brother, 
above-mentioned.  TV. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  131 

detail,  and  that  is  perhaps  why  the  idea  of  at- 
tempting an  imitation  never  occurred  to  me. 

At  this  time  Viharilal  Chakravarti's  series  of 
songs  called  Sarada  Mangal  were  coming  out  in 
the  Arya  Darsan.  My  sister-in-law  was  greatly 
taken  with  the  sweetness  of  these  lyrics.  Most  of 
them  she  knew  by  heart.  She  used  often  to  invite 
the  poet  to  our  house  and  had  embroidered  for 
him  a  cushion-seat  with  her  own  hands.  This  gave 
me  the  opportunity  of  making  friends  with  him. 
He  came  to  have  a  great  affection  for  me,  and  I 
took  to  dropping  in  at  his  house  at  all  times  of  the 
day,  morning,  noon  or  evening.  His  heart  was  as 
large  as  his  body,  and  a  halo  of  fancy  used  to  sur- 
round him  like  a  poetic  astral  body  which  seemed 
to  be  his  truer  image.  He  was  always  full  of  true 
artistic  joy,  and  whenever  I  have  been  to  him  I 
have  breathed  in  my  share  of  it.  Often  have  I 
come  upon  him  in  his  little  room  on  the  third 
storey,  in  the  heat  of  noonday,  sprawling  on  the 
cool  polished  cement  floor,  writing  his  poems. 
Mere  boy  though  I  was,  his  welcome  was  always 
so  genuine  and  hearty  that  I  never  felt  the  least 
awkwardness  in  approaching  him.  Then,  wrapt 
in  his  inspiration  and  forgetful  of  all  surroundings, 
he  would  read  out  his  poems  or  sing  his  songs  to 
me.  Not  that  he  had  much  of  the  gift  of  song  in 
his  voice;  but  then  he  was  not  altogether  tuneless, 


i32  MY    REMINISCENCES 

and  one  could  get  a  fair  idea  of  the  intended  mel- 
ody.1 When  with  eyes  closed  he  raised  his  rich 
deep  voice,  its  expressiveness  made  up  for  what 
it  lacked  in  execution.  I  still  seem  to  hear  some 
of  his  songs  as  he  sang  them.  I  would  also  some- 
times set  his  words  to  music  and  sing  them  to  him. 

He  was  a  great  admirer  of  Valmiki  and  Kalidas. 
I  remember  how  once  after  reciting  a  description 
of  the  Himalayas  from  Kalidas  with  the  full 
strength  of  his  voice,  he  said:  "The  succession  of 
long  a  sounds  here  is  not  an  accident.  The  poet 
has  deliberately  repeated  this  sound  all  the  way 
from  Devatatma  down  to  Nagadhiraja  as  an  as- 
sistance in  realising  the  glorious  expanse  of  the 
Himalayas." 

At  the  time  the  height  of  my  ambition  was  to 
become  a  poet  like  Vihari  Babu.  I  might  have 
even  succeeded  in  working  myself  up  to  the  belief 
that  I  was  actually  writing  like  him,  but  for  my 
sister-in-law,  his  zealous  devotee,  who  stood  in  the 
way.  She  would  keep  reminding  me  of  a  Sanskrit 
saying  that  the  unworthy  aspirant  after  poetic 
fame  departs  in  jeers !  Very  possibly  she  knew  that 
if  my  vanity  was  once  allowed  to  get  the  upper 
hand  it  would  be  difficult  afterwards  to  bring  it 

1  It  may  be  helpful  to  the  foreign  reader  to  explain  that  the  expert 
singer  of  Indian  music  improvises  more  or  less  on  the  tune  outline 
made  over  to  him  by  the  original  composer,  so  that  the  latter  need  not 
necessarily  do  more  than  give  a  correct  idea  of  such  outline.  Tr. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  133 

under  control.  So  neither  my  poetic  abilities  nor 
my  powers  of  song  readily  received  any  praise  from 
her;  rather  would  she  never  let  slip  an  opportunity 
of  praising  somebody  else's  singing  at  my  expense; 
with  the  result  that  I  gradually  became  quite  con- 
vinced of  the  defects  of  my  voice.  Misgivings 
about  my  poetic  powers  also  assailed  me;  but,  as 
this  was  the  only  field  of  activity  left  in  which  I 
had  any  chance  of  retaining  my  self-respect,  I 
could  not  allow  the  judgment  of  another  to  deprive 
me  of  all  hope;  moreover,  so  insistent  was  the  spur 
within  me  that  to  stop  my  poetic  adventure  was 
a  matter  of  sheer  impossibility. 


(20)  Publishing 

My  writings  so  far  had  been  confined  to  the 
family  circle.  Then  was  started  the  monthly  called 
the  Gyanankur,  Sprouting  Knowledge,  and,  as  be- 
fitted its  name  it  secured  an  embryo  poet  as  one 
of  its  contributors.  It  began  to  publish  all  my 
poetic  ravings  indiscriminately,  and  to  this  day  I 
have,  in  a  corner  of  my  mind,  the  fear  that,  when 
the  day  of  judgment  comes  for  me,  some  en- 
thusiastic literary  police-agent  will  institute  a 
search  in  the  inmost  zenana  of  forgotten  literature, 
regardless  of  the  claims  of  privacy,  and  bring  these 
out  before  the  pitiless  public  gaze. 


i34  MY   REMINISCENCES 

My  first  prose  writing  also  saw  the  light  in  the 
pages  of  the  Gyanankur.  It  was  a  critical  essay 
and  had  a  bit  of  a  history. 

A  book  of  poems  had  been  published  entitled 
Bhubanmohini  Pratibha.1  Akshay  Babu  in  the 
Sadharani  and  Bhudeb  Babu  in  the  Education 
Gazette  hailed  this  new  poet  with  effusive  acclama- 
tion. A  friend  of  mine,  older  than  myself,  whose 
friendship  dates  from  then,  would  come  and  show 
me  letters  he  had  received  signed  Bhubanmohini. 
He  was  one  of  those  whom  the  book  had  captivated 
and  used  frequently  to  send  reverential  offerings 
of  books  or  cloth  2  to  the  address  of  the  reputed 
authoress. 

Some  of  these  poems  were  so  wanting  in  restraint 
both  of  thought  and  language  that  I  could  not 
bear  the  idea  of  their  being  written  by  a  woman. 
The  letters  that  were  shown  to  me  made  it  still  less 
possible  for  me  to  believe  in  the  womanliness  of 
the  writer.  But  my  doubts  did  not  shake  my 
friend's  devotion  and  he  went  on  with  the  worship 
of  his  idol. 

Then  I  launched  into  a  criticism  of  the  work  of 
this  writer.  I  let  myself  go,  and  eruditely  held 

1  This  would  mean  "the  genius  of  Bhubanmohini"  if  that  be  taken 
as  the  author's  name. 

2  Gifts   of  cloth   for  use  as  wearing  apparel  are  customary  by 
way  of  ceremonial  offerings  of  affection,  respect  or  seasonable  greet- 
ing. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  135 

forth  on  the  distinctive  features  of  lyrics  and  other 
short  poems,  my  great  advantage  being  that 
printed  matter  is  so  unblushing,  so  impassively 
unbetraying  of  the  writer's  real  attainments.  My 
friend  turned  up  in  a  great  passion  and  hurled  at 
me  the  threat  that  a  B.  A.  was  writing  a  reply.  A 
B.  A.!  I  was  struck  speechless.  I  felt  the  same  as 
in  my  younger  days  when  my  nephew  Satya  had 
shouted  for  a  policeman.  I  could  see  the  triumphal 
pillar  of  argument,  erected  upon  my  nice  distinc- 
tions, crumbling  before  my  eyes  at  the  merciless 
assaults  of  authoritative  quotations;  and  the  door 
effectually  barred  against  my  ever  showing  my 
face  to  the  reading  public  again.  Alas,  my  critique, 
under  what  evil  star  wert  thou  born !  I  spent  day 
after  day  in  the  direst  suspense.  But,  like  Satya's 
policeman,  the  B.  A.  failed  to  appear. 

(21)  Bhanu  Singha 

As  I  have  said  I  was  a  keen  student  of  the  series 
of  old  Vaishnava  poems  which  were  being  collected 
and  published  by  Babus  Akshay  Sarkar  and 
Saroda  Mitter.  Their  language,  largely  mixed 
with  Maithili,  I  found  difficult  to  understand;  but 
for  that  very  reason  I  took  all  the  more  pains  to 
get  at  thejr  meaning.  My  feeling  towards  them 
was  that  same  eager  curiosity  with  which  I  re- 


136  MY    REMINISCENCES 

garded  the  ungerminated  sprout  within  the  seed, 
or  the  undiscovered  mystery  under  the  dust  cover- 
ing of  the  earth.  My  enthusiasm  was  kept  up  with 
the  hope  of  bringing  to  light  some  unknown 
poetical  gems  as  I  went  deeper  and  deeper  into 
the  unexplored  darkness  of  this  treasure-house. 

While  I  was  so  engaged,  the  idea  got  hold  of  me 
of  enfolding  my  own  writings  in  just  such  a  wrap- 
ping of  mystery.  I  had  heard  from  Akshay  Chowd- 
hury  the  story  of  the  English  boy-poet  Chatterton. 
What  his  poetry  was  like  I  had  no  idea,  nor  per- 
haps had  Akshay  Babu  himself.  Had  we  known, 
the  story  might  have  lost  its  charm.  As  it  hap- 
pened the  melodramatic  element  in  it  fired  my 
imagination;  for  had  not  so  many  been  deceived 
by  his  successful  imitation  of  the  classics?  And 
at  last  the  unfortunate  youth  had  died  by  his  own 
hand.  Leaving  aside  the  suicide  part  I  girded  up 
my  loins  to  emulate  young  Chatterton's  exploits. 

One  noon  the  clouds  had  gathered  thickly.  Re- 
joicing in  the  grateful  shade  of  the  cloudy  midday 
rest-hour,  I  lay  prone  on  the  bed  in  my  inner  room 
and  wrote  on  a  slate  the  imitation  MaithiU  poem 
Gahana  kusuma  kunja  majhe.  I  was  greatly 
pleased  with  it  and  lost  no  time  in  reading  it  out 
to  the  first  one  I  came  across;  of  whose  under- 
standing a  word  of  it  there  happened  to  be  not  the 
slightest  danger,  and  who  consequently  could  not 


MY    REMINISCENCES  137 

but  gravely  nod  and  say,  "Good,  very  good 
indeed!" 

To  my  friend  mentioned  a  while  ago  I  said  one 
day:  "A  tattered  old  manuscript  has  been  dis- 
covered while  rummaging  in  the  Adi  Brahma 
Samaj  library  and  from  this  I  have  copied  some 
poems  by  an  old  Vaishnava  Poet  named  Bhanu 
Singha;  1  with  which  I  read  some  of  my  imitation 
poems  to  him.  He  was  profoundly  stirred.  "These 
could  not  have  been  written  even  by  Fidyapati  or 
Chandidas!"  he  rapturously  exclaimed.  "I  really 
must  have  that  MS.  to  make  over  to  Akshay  Babu 
for  publication." 

Then  I  showed  him  my  manuscript  book  and 
conclusively  proved  that  the  poems  could  not  have 
been  written  by  either  Fidyapati  or  Chandidas  be- 
cause the  author  happened  to  be  myself.  My 
friend's  face  fell  as  he  muttered,  "Yes,  yes,  they're 
not  half  bad." 

When  these  Bhanu  Singha  poems  were  coming 
out  in  the  Bharati,  Dr.  Nishikanta  Chatterjee  was 
in  Germany.  He  wrote  a  thesis  on  the  lyric  poetry 
of  our  country  comparing  it  with  that  of  Europe. 
Bhanu  Singha  was  given  a  place  of  honour  as  one 
of  the  old  poets  such  as  no  modern  writer  could 

1  The  old  Vaishnava  poets  used  to  bring  their  name  into  the  last 
stanza  of  the  poem,  this  serving  as  their  signature.  Bhanu  and  Rabi 
both  mean  the  Sun.  Tr. 


i38  MY   REMINISCENCES 

have  aspired  to.     This  was  the  thesis  on  which 
Nishikanta  Chatterjee  got  his  Ph.  D.! 

Whoever  Bhanu  Singha  might  have  been,  had 
his  writings  fallen  into  the  hands  of  latter-day  me, 
I  swear  I  would  not  have  been  deceived.  The 
language  might  have  passed  muster;  for  that 
which  the  old  poets  wrote  in  was  not  their  mother 
tongue,  but  an  artificial  language  varying  in  the 
hands  of  different  poets.  But  there  was  nothing 
artificial  about  their  sentiments.  Any  attempt  to 
test  Bhanu  Singha's  poetry  by  its  ring  would  have 
shown  up  the  base  metal.  It  had  none  of  the 
ravishing  melody  of  our  ancient  pipes,  but  only 
the  tinkle  of  a  modern,  foreign  barrel  organ. 

(22)  Patriotism 

From  an  outside  point  of  view  many  a  foreign 
custom  would  appear  to  have  gained  entry  into 
our  family,  but  at  its  heart  flames  a  national  pride 
which  has  never  flickered.  The  genuine  regard 
which  my  father  had  for  his  country  never  forsook 
him  through  all  the  revolutionary  vicissitudes  of 
his  life,  and  this  in  his  descendants  has  taken  shape 
as  a  strong  patriotic  feeling.  Love  of  country  was, 
however,  by  no  means  a  characteristic  of  the  times 
of  which  I  am  writing.  Our  educated  men  then 
kept  at  arms'  length  both  the  language  and  thought 


MY    REMINISCENCES  139 

of  their  native  land.  Nevertheless  my  elder 
brothers  had  always  cultivated  Bengali  literature. 
When  on  one  occasion  some  new  connection  by 
marriage  wrote  my  father  an  English  letter  it  was 
promptly  returned  to  the  writer. 

The  Hindu  Mela  was  an  annual  fair  which  had 
been  instituted  with  the  assistance  of  our  house. 
Babu  Nabagopal  Mitter  was  appointed  its  man- 
ager. This  was  perhaps  the  first  attempt  at  a 
reverential  realisation  of  India  as  our  motherland. 
My  second  brother's  popular  national  anthem 
"  Bharater  Jay  a"  was  composed,  then.  The  sing- 
ing of  songs  glorifying  the  motherland,  the  recita- 
tion of  poems  of  the  love  of  country,  the  exhibition 
of  indigenous  arts  and  crafts  and  the  encourage- 
ment of  national  talent  and  skill  were  the  features 
of  this  Mela. 

On  the  occasion  of  Lord  Curzon's  Delhi  durbar 
I  wrote  a  prose-paper — at  the  time  of  Lord  Lyt- 
ton's  it  was  a  poem.  The  British  Government 
of  those  days  feared  the  Russians  it  is  true,  but 
not  the  pen  of  a  1 4-year  old  poet.  So,  though 
my  poem  lacked  none  of  the  fiery  sentiments  ap- 
propriate to  my  age,  there  were  no  signs  of  any 
consternation  in  the  ranks  of  the  authorities  from 
Commander-in-chief  down  to  Commissioner  of 
Police.  Nor  did  any  lachrymose  letter  in  the 
Times  predict  a  speedy  downfall  of  the  Empire 


i4o  MY    REMINISCENCES 

for  this  apathy  of  its  local  guardians.  I  recited 
my  poem  under  a  tree  at  the  Hindu  Mela 
and  one  of  my  hearers  was  Nabin  Sen,  the  poet. 
He  reminded  me  of  this  after  I  had  grown 
up. 

My  fourth  brother,  Jyotirindra,  was  responsible 
for  a  political  association  of  which  old  Rajnarain 
Bose  was  the  president.  It  held  its  sittings  in  a 
tumbledown  building  in  an  obscure  Calcutta  lane. 
Its  proceedings  were  enshrouded  in  mystery.  This 
mystery  was  its  only  claim  to  be  awe-inspiring, 
for  as  a  matter  of  fact  there  was  nothing  in  our 
deliberations  or  doings  of  which  government  or 
people  need  have  been  afraid.  The  rest  of  our 
family  had  no  idea  where  we  were  spending  our 
afternoons.  Our  front  door  would  be  locked,  the 
meeting  room  in  darkness,  the  watchword  a  Vedic 
mantra,  our  talk  in  whispers.  These  alone  pro- 
vided us  with  enough  of  a  thrill,  and  we  wanted 
nothing  more.  Mere  child  as  I  was,  I  also  was  a 
member.  We  surrounded  ourselves  with  such  an 
atmosphere  of  pure  frenzy  that  we  always  seemed 
to  be  soaring  aloft  on  the  wings  of  our  enthusiasm. 
Of  bashfulness,  diffidence  or  fear  we  had  none, 
our  main  object  being  to  bask  in  the  heat  of  our 
own  fervour. 

Bravery  may  sometimes  have  its  drawbacks; 
but  it  has  always  maintained  a  deep  hold  on  the 


MY    REMINISCENCES  141 

reverence  of  mankind.  In  the  literature  of  all 
countries  we  find  an  unflagging  endeavour  to 
keep  alive  this  reverence.  So  in  whatever  state  a 
particular  set  of  men  in  a  particular  locality  may 
be,  they  cannot  escape  the  constant  impact  of 
these  stimulating  shocks.  We  had  to  be  content 
with  responding  to  such  shocks,  as  best  we  could, 
by  letting  loose  our  imagination,  coming  together, 
talking  tall  and  singing  fervently. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  closing  up  all  out- 
lets and  barring  all  openings  to  a  faculty  so  deep- 
seated  in  the  nature  of  man,  and  moreover  so 
prized  by  him,  creates  an  unnatural  condition 
favourable  to  degenerate  activity.  It  is  not  enough 
to  keep  open  only  the  avenues  to  clerical  employ- 
ment in  any  comprehensive  scheme  of  Imperial 
Government — if  no  road  be  left  for  adventurous 
daring  the  soul  of  man  will  pine  for  deliverance, 
and  secret  passages  still  be  sought,  of  which  the 
pathways  are  tortuous  and  the  end  unthinkable. 
I  firmly  believe  that  if  in  those  days  Govern- 
ment had  paraded  a  frightfulness  born  of  suspicion, 
then  the  comedy  which  the  youthful  members  of 
this  association  had  been  at  might  have  turned 
into  grim  tragedy.  The  play,  however,  is  over, 
not  a  brick  of  Fort-William  is  any  the  worse, 
and  we  are  now  smiling  at  its  memory. 

My  brother  Jyotirindra  began  to  busy  himself 


i42  MY   REMINISCENCES 

with  a  national  costume  for  all  India,  and  sub- 
mitted various  designs  to  the  association.  The 
Dhoti  was  not  deemed  business-like;  trousers  were 
too  foreign;  so  he  hit  upon  a  compromise  which 
considerably  detracted  from  the  dhoti  while 
failing  to  improve  the  trousers.  That  is  to  say, 
the  trousers  were  decorated  with  the  addition 
of  a  false  dhoti-fold  in  front  and  behind.  The 
fearsome  thing  that  resulted  from  combining  a 
turban  with  a  Sola-topee  our  most  enthusiastic 
member  would  not  have  had  the  temerity  to  call 
ornamental.  No  person  of  ordinary  courage 
could  have  dared  it,  but  my  brother  unflinchingly 
wore  the  complete  suit  in  broad  day-light,  passing 
through  the  house  of  an  afternoon  to  the  carriage 
waiting  outside,  indifferent  alike  to  the  stare 
of  relation  or  friend,  door-keeper  or  coachman. 
There  may  be  many  a  brave  Indian  ready  to 
die  for  his  country,  but  there  are  but  few,  I 
am  sure,  who  even  for  the  good  of  the  nation 
would  face  the  public  streets  in  such  pan-Indian 
garb. 

Every  Sunday  my  brother  would  get  up  a 
Shikar  party.  Many  of  those  who  joined  in  it, 
uninvited,  we  did  not  even  know.  There  was  a 
carpenter,  a  smith  and  others  from  all  ranks  of 
society.  Bloodshed  was  the  only  thing  lacking  in 
this  shikar,  at  least  I  cannot  recall  any.  Its  other 


MY   REMINISCENCES  143 

appendages  were  so  abundant  and  satisfying  that 
we  felt  the  absence  of  dead  or  wounded  game  to 
be  a  trifling  circumstance  of  no  account.  As  we 
were  out  from  early  morning,  my  sister-in-law 
furnished  us  with  a  plentiful  supply  of  luchis 
with  appropriate  accompaniments;  and  as  these 
did  not  depend  upon  the  fortunes  of  our  chase  we 
never  had  to  return  empty. 

The  neighbourhood  of  Maniktola  is  not  want- 
ing in  Villa-gardens.  We  would  turn  into  any 
one  of  these  at  the  end,  and  high-  and  low-born 
alike,  seated  on  the  bathing  platform  of  a  tank, 
would  fling  ourselves  on  the  luchis  in  right  good 
earnest,  all  that  was  left  of  them  being  the  vessels 
they  were  brought  in. 

Braja  Babu  was  one  of  the  most  enthusiastic 
of  these  blood-thirstless  shikaris.  He  was  the 
Superintendent  of  the  Metropolitan  Institution 
and  had  also  been  our  private  tutor  for  a  time.  One 
day  he  had  the  happy  idea  of  accosting  the  mail 
(gardener)  of  a  villa-garden  into  which  we  had 
thus  trespassed  with:  "Hallo,  has  uncle  been  here 
lately!"  The  mail  lost  no  time  in  saluting  him 
respectfully  before  he  replied:  "No,  Sir,  the  master 
hasn't  been  lately."  "All  right,  get  us  some  green 
cocoanuts  off  the  trees."  We  had  a  fine  drink 
after  our  luchis  that  day. 

A  Zamindar  in  a  small  way  was  among  our 


144  MY    REMINISCENCES 

party.  He  owned  a  villa  on  the  river  side.  One 
day  we  had  a  picnic  there  together,  in  defiance 
of  caste  rules.  In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  tre- 
mendous storm.  We  stood  on  the  river-side  stairs 
leading  into  the  water  and  shouted  out  songs  to 
its  accompaniment.  I  cannot  truthfully  assert 
that  all  the  seven  notes  of  the  scale  could  properly 
be  distinguished  in  Rajnarain  Babu's  singing, 
nevertheless  he  sent  forth  his  voice  and,  as  in  the 
old  Sanskrit  works  the  text  is  drowned  by  the 
notes,  so  in  Rajnarain  Babu's  musical  efforts  the 
vigorous  play  of  his  limbs  and  features  over- 
whelmed his  feebler  vocal  performance;  his  head 
swung  from  side  to  side  marking  time,  while  the 
storm  played  havoc  with  his  flowing  beard.  It  was 
late  in  the  night  when  we  turned  homewards  in  a 
hackney  carriage.  By  that  time  the  storm  clouds 
had  dispersed  and  the  stars  twinkled  forth.  The 
darkness  had  become  intense,  the  atmosphere 
silent,  the  village  roads  deserted,  and  the  thickets 
on  either  side  filled  with  fireflies  like  a  carnival  of 
sparks  scattered  in  some  noiseless  revelry. 

One  of  the  objects  of  our  association  was  to 
encourage  the  manufacture  of  lucifer  matches, 
and  similar  small  industries.  For  this  purpose 
each  member  had  to  contribute  a  tenth  of  his 
income.  Matches  had  to  be  made,  but  match- 
wood was  difficult  to  get;  for  though  we  all  know 


MY    REMINISCENCES  145 

with  what  fiery  energy  a  bundle  of  khangras  l 
can  be  wielded  in  capable  hands,  the  thing  that 
burns  at  its  touch  is  not  a  lamp  wick.  After  many 
experiments  we  succeeded  in  making  a  boxful  of 
matches.  The  patriotic  enthusiasm  which  was 
thus  evidenced  did  not  constitute  their  only  value, 
for  the  money  that  was  spent  in  their  making 
might  have  served  to  light  the  family  hearth  for 
the  space  of  a  year.  Another  little  defect  was  that 
these  matches  could  not  be  got  to  burn  unless 
there  was  a  light  handy  to  touch  them  up  with. 
If  they  could  only  have  inherited  some  of  the 
patriotic  flame  of  which  they  were  born  they 
might  have  been  marketable  even  to-day. 

News  came  to  us  that  some  young  student 
was  trying  to  make  a  power  loom.  Off  we  went 
to  see  it.  None  of  us  had  the  knowledge  with 
which  to  test  its  practical  usefulness,  but  in  our 
capacity  for  believing  and  hoping  we  were  in- 
ferior to  none.  The  poor  fellow  had  got  into  a  bit 
of  debt  over  the  cost  of  his  machine  which  we 
repaid  for  him.  Then  one  day  we  found  Braja 
Babu  coming  over  to  our  house  with  a  flimsy 

1  The  dried  and  stripped  centre-vein  of  a  cocoanut  leaf  gives  a  long 
tapering  stick  of  the  average  thickness  of  a  match  stick,  and  a  bundle 
of  these  goes  to  make  the  common  Bengal  household  broom  which 
in  the  hands  of  the  housewife  is  popularly  supposed  to  be  useful  in 
keeping  the  whole  household  in  order  from  husband  downwards.  Its 
effect  on  a  bare  back  is  here  alluded  to. — TV. 


146  MY    REMINISCENCES 

country  towel  tied  round  his  head.  "Made  in 
our  loom!"  he  shouted  as  with  hands  uplifted  he 
executed  a  war-dance.  The  outside  of  Braja 
Babu's  head  had  then  already  begun  to  ripen  into 
grey! 

At  last  some  worldly-wise  people  came  and 
joined  our  society,  made  us  taste  of  the  fruit  of 
knowledge,  and  broke  up  our  little  paradise. 

When  I  first  knew  Rajnarain  Babu,  I  was  not 
old  enough  to  appreciate  his  many-sidedness.  In 
him  were  combined  many  opposites.  In  spite  of 
his  hoary  hair  and  beard  he  was  as  young  as  the 
youngest  of  us,  his  venerable  exterior  serving  only 
as  a  white  mantle  for  keeping  his  youth  perpetually 
fresh.  Even  his  extensive  learning  had  not  been 
able  to  do  him  any  damage,  for  it  left  him  abso- 
lutely simple.  To  the  end  of  his  life  the  incessant 
flow  of  his  hearty  laughter  suffered  no  check, 
neither  from  the  gravity  of  age,  nor  ill-health, 
nor  domestic  affliction,  nor  profundity  of  thought, 
nor  variety  of  knowledge,  all  of  which  had  been 
his  in  ample  measure.  He  had  been  a  favourite 
pupil  of  Richardson  and  brought  up  in  an  at- 
mosphere of  English  learning,  nevertheless  he 
flung  aside  all  obstacles  due  to  his  early  habit  and 
gave  himself  up  lovingly  and  devotedly  to  Ben- 
gali literature.  Though  the  meekest  of  men,  he 
was  full  of  fire  which  flamed  its  fiercest  in  his 


MY    REMINISCENCES  147 

patriotism,  as  though  to  burn  to  ashes  the  short- 
comings and  destitution  of  his  country.  The 
memory  of  this  smile-sweetened  fervour-illumined 
lifelong-youthful  saint  is  one  that  is  worth  cherish- 
ing by  our  countrymen. 


(23)   The  Bharati 

On  the  whole  the  period  of  which  I  am  writing 
was  for  me  one  of  ecstatic  excitement.  Many  a 
night  have  I  spent  without  sleep,  not  for  any 
particular  reason  but  from  a  mere  desire  to  do 
the  reverse  of  the  obvious.  I  would  keep  up  read- 
ing in  the  dim  light  of  our  school  room  all  alone; 
the  distant  church  clock  would  chime  every 
quarter  as  if  each  passing  hour  was  being  put  up 
to  auction;  and  the  loud  Haribols  of  the  bearers  of 
the  dead,  passing  along  Chitpore  Road  on  their 
way  to  the  Nimtollah  cremation  ground,  would 
now  and  then  resound.  Through  some  summer 
moonlight  nights  I  would  be  wandering  about 
like  an  unquiet  spirit  among  the  lights  and  shad- 
ows of  the  tubs  and  pots  on  the  garden  of  the 
roof-terrace. 

Those  who  would  dismiss  this  as  sheer  poetising 
would  be  wrong.  The  very  earth  in  spite  of  its 
having  aged  considerably  surprises  us  occasionally 
by  its  departure  from  sober  stability;  in  the  days 


i48  MY    REMINISCENCES 

of  its  youth,  when  it  had  not  become  hardened 
and  crusty,  it  was  effusively  volcanic  and  in- 
dulged in  many  a  wild  escapade.  In  the  days  of 
man's  first  youth  the  same  sort  of  thing  happens. 
So  long  as  the  materials  which  go  to  form  his  life 
have  not  taken  on  their  final  shape  they  are  apt 
to  be  turbulent  in  the  process  of  their  formation. 

This  was  the  time  when  my  brother  Jyotirindra 
decided  to  start  the  Bharati  with  our  eldest  brother 
as  editor,  giving  us  fresh  food  for  enthusiasm. 
I  was  then  just  sixteen,  but  I  was  not  left  out 
of  the  editorial  staff.  A  short  time  before,  in  all 
the  insolence  of  my  youthful  vanity,  I  had  written 
a  criticism  of  the  Meghanadabadha.  As  acidity 
is  characteristic  of  the  unripe  mango  so  is  abuse 
of  the  immature  critic.  When  other  powers  are 
lacking,  the  power  of  pricking  seems  to  be  at  its 
sharpest.  I  had  thus  sought  immortality  by 
leaving  my  scratches  on  that  immortal  epic.  This 
impudent  criticism  was  my  first  contribution  to 
the  Bharati. 

In  the  first  volume  I  also  published  a  long 
poem  called  Kavikahini,  The  Poet's  Story.  It 
was  the  product  of  an  age  when  the  writer  had 
seen  practically  nothing  of  the  world  except  an 
exaggerated  image  of  his  own  nebulous  self.  So 
the  hero  of  the  story  was  naturally  a  poet,  not  the 
writer  as  he  was,  but  as  he  imagined  or  desired 


MY   REMINISCENCES  149 

himself  to  seem.  It  would  hardly  be  correct  to 
say  that  he  desired  to  be  what  he  portrayed; 
that  represented  more  what  he  thought  was 
expected  of  him,  what  would  make  the  world 
admiringly  nod  and  say:  "Yes,  a  poet  indeed, 
quite  the  correct  thing."  In  it  was  a  great  parade 
of  universal  love,  that  pet  subject  of  the  budding 
poet,  which  sounds  as  big  as  it  is  easy  to  talk 
about.  While  yet  any  truth  has  not  dawned 
upon  one's  own  mind,  and  others'  words  are  one's 
only  stock-in-trade,  simplicity  and  restraint  in  ex- 
pression are  not  possible.  Then,  in  the  endeavour 
to  display  magnified  that  which  is  really  big  in 
itself,  it  becomes  impossible  to  avoid  a  grotesque 
and  ridiculous  exhibition. 

When  I  blush  to  read  these  effusions  of  my 
boyhood  I  am  also  struck  with  the  fear  that  very 
possibly  in  my  later  writings  the  same  distortion, 
wrought  by  straining  after  effect,  lurks  in  a  less 
obvious  form.  The  loudness  of  my  voice,  I  doubt 
not,  often  drowns  the  thing  I  would  say;  and  some 
day  or  other  Time  will  find  me  out. 

The  Kavikahini  was  the  first  work  of  mine  to 
appear  in  book  form.  When  I  went  with  my 
second  brother  to  Ahmedabad,  some  enthusiastic 
friend  of  mine  took  me  by  surprise  by  printing 
and  publishing  it  and  sending  me  a  copy.  I  can- 
not say  that  he  did  well,  but  the  feeling  that  was 


i5o  MY    REMINISCENCES 

roused  in  me  at  the  time  did  not  resemble  that 
of  an  indignant  judge.  He  got  his  punishment, 
however,  not  from  the  author,  but  from  the  public 
who  hold  the  purse  strings.  I  have  heard  that 
the  dead  load  of  the  books  lay,  for  many  a  long 
day,  heavy  on  the  shelves  of  the  booksellers  and 
the  mind  of  the  luckless  publisher. 

Writings  of  the  age  at  which  I  began  to  con- 
tribute to  the  Bharati  cannot  possibly  be  fit  for 
publication.  There  is  no  better  way  of  ensuring 
repentance  at  maturity  than  to  rush  into  print 
too  early.  But  it  has  one  redeeming  feature:  the 
irresistible  impulse  to  see  one's  writings  in  print 
exhausts  itself  during  early  life.  Who  are  the 
readers,  what  do  they  say,  what  printers'  errors 
have  remained  uncorrected,  these  and  the  like 
worries  run  their  course  as  infantile  maladies 
and  leave  one  leisure  in  later  life  to  attend  to  one's 
literary  work  in  a  healthier  frame  of  mind. 

Bengali  literature  is  not  old  enough  to  have 
elaborated  those  internal  checks  which  can  serve 
to  control  its  votaries.  As  experience  in  writing 
is  gained  the  Bengali  writer  has  to  evolve  the 
restraining  force  from  within  himself.  This  makes 
it  impossible  for  him  to  avoid  the  creation  of  a 
great  deal  of  rubbish  during  a  considerable  length 
of  time.  The  ambition  to  work  wonders  with  the 
modest  gifts  at  one's  disposal  is  bound  to  be  an 


MY   REMINISCENCES  151 

obsession  in  the  beginning,  so  that  the  effort  to 
transcend  at  every  step  one's  natural  powers, 
and  therewith  the  bounds  of  truth  and  beauty,  is 
always  visible  in  early  writings.  To  recover  one's 
normal  self,  to  learn  to  respect  one's  powers  as 
they  are,  is  a  matter  of  time. 

However  that  may  be,  I  have  left  much  of  youth- 
ful folly  to  be  ashamed  of,  besmirching  the  pages 
of  the  Bharati;  and  this  shames  me  not  for  its 
literary  defects  alone  but  for  its  atrocious  im- 
pudence, its  extravagant  excesses  and  its  high- 
sounding  artificiality.  At  the  same  time  I  am 
free  to  recognise  that  the  writings  of  that  period 
were  pervaded  with  an  enthusiasm  the  value  of 
which  cannot  be  small.  It  was  a  period  to  which, 
if  error  was  natural,  so  was  the  boyish  faculty  of 
hoping,  believing  and  rejoicing.  And  if  the  fuel 
of  error  was  necessary  for  feeding  the  flame  of 
enthusiasm  then  while  that  which  was  fit  to  be 
reduced  to  ashes  will  have  become  ash,  the  good 
work  done  by  the  flame  will  not  have  been  in 
vain  in  my  life. 


PART  V 


(24)  Akmeddbad 

WHEN  the  Bharati  entered  upon  its  second 
year,  my  second  brother  proposed  to 
take  me  to  England;  and  when  my 
father  gave  his  consent,  this  further  unasked  fa- 
vour of  providence  came  on  me  as  a  surprise. 

As  a  first  step  I  accompanied  my  brother  to 
Ahmedabad  where  he  was  posted  as  judge.  My 
sister-in-law  with  her  children  was  then  in  Eng- 
land, so  the  house  was  practically  empty. 

The  Judge's  house  is  known  as  Shahibagh  and 
was  a  palace  of  the  Badshahs  of  old.  At  the  foot 
of  the  wall  supporting  a  broad  terrace  flowed 
the  thin  summer  stream  of  the  Savarmati  river 
along  one  edge  of  its  ample  bed  of  sand.  My 
brother  used  to  go  off  to  his  court,  and  I  would  be 
left  all  alone  in  the  vast  expanse  of  the  palace, 
with  only  the  cooing  of  the  pigeons  to  break  the 
midday  stillness;  and  an  unaccountable  curiosity 
kept  me  wandering  about  the  empty  rooms. 

Into  the  niches  in  the  wall  of  a  large  chamber 
my  brother  had  put  his  books.  One  of  these  was 
a  gorgeous  edition  of  Tennyson's  works,  with 
big  print  and  numerous  pictures.  The  book, 
for  me,  was  as  silent  as  the  palace,  and,  much  in 
the  same  way  I  wandered  among  its  picture  plates. 


156  MY   REMINISCENCES 

Not  that  I  could  not  make  anything  of  the  text, 
but  it  spoke  to  me  more  like  inarticulate  cooings 
than  words.  In  my  brother's  library  I  also  found 
a  book  of  collected  Sanskrit  poems  edited  by  Dr. 
Haberlin  and  printed  at  the  old  Serampore  press. 
This  was  also  beyond  my  understanding  but  the 
sonorous  Sanskrit  words,  and  the  march  of  the 
metre,  kept  me  tramping  among  the  Amaru 
Shataka  poems  to  the  mellow  roll  of  their  drum- 
call. 

In  the  upper  room  of  the  palace  tower  was  my 
lonely  hermit  cell,  my  only  companions  being  a 
nest  of  wasps.  In  the  unrelieved  darkness  of  the 
night  I  slept  there  alone.  Sometimes  a  wasp  or 
two  would  drop  off  the  nest  on  to  my  bed,  and 
if  perchance  I  happened  to  roll  on  one,  the  meet- 
ing was  unpleasing  to  the  wasp  and  keenly  dis- 
comforting to  me. 

On  moonlight  nights  pacing  round  and  round 
the  extensive  terrace  overlooking  the  river  was 
one  of  my  caprices.  It  was  while  so  doing  that  I 
first  composed  my  own  tunes  for  my  songs.  The 
song  addressed  to  the  Rose-maiden  was  one  of 
these,  and  it  still  finds  a  place  in  my  published 
works. 

Finding  how  imperfect  was  my  knowledge  of 
English  I  set  to  work  reading  through  some  Eng- 
lish books  with  the  help  of  a  dictionary.  From 


MY   REMINISCENCES  157 

my  earliest  years  it  was  my  habit  not  to  let  any 
want  of  complete  comprehension  interfere  with 
my  reading  on,  quite  satisfied  with  the  structure 
which  my  imagination  reared  on  the  bits  which 
I  understood  here  and  there.  I  am  reaping  even 
to-day  both  the  good  and  bad  effects  of  this  habit. 

(25)  England 

After  six  months  thus  spent  in  Ahmedabad 
we  started  for  England.  In  an  unlucky  moment 
I  began  to  write  letters  about  my  journey  to  my 
relatives  and  to  the  Bharati.  Now  it  is  beyond 
my  power  to  call  them  back.  These  were  nothing 
but  the  outcome  of  youthful  bravado.  At  that 
age  the  mind  refuses  to  admit  that  its  greatest 
pride  is  in  its  power  to  understand,  to  accept,  to 
respect;  and  that  modesty  is  the  best  means  of 
enlarging  its  domain.  Admiration  and  praise  are 
looked  upon  as  a  sign  of  weakness  or  surrender, 
and  the  desire  to  cry  down  and  hurt  and  demolish 
with  argument  gives  rise  to  this  kind  of  intellectual 
fireworks.  These  attempts  of  mine  to  establish 
my  superiority  by  revilement  might  have  occa- 
sioned me  amusement  to-day,  had  not  their  want 
of  straightness  and  common  courtesy  been  too 
painful. 

From  my  earliest  years  I  had  had  practically  no 


158  MY    REMINISCENCES 

commerce  with  the  outside  world.  To  be  plunged 
in  this  state,  at  the  age  of  17,  into  the  midst  of 
the  social  sea  of  England  would  have  justified 
considerable  misgiving  as  to  my  being  able  to 
keep  afloat.  But  as  my  sister-in-law  happened 
to  be  in  Brighton  with  her  children  I  weathered 
the  first  shock  of  it  under  her  shelter. 

Winter  was  then  approaching.  One  evening 
as  we  were  chatting  round  the  fireside,  the  children 
came  running  to  us  with  the  exciting  news  that 
it  had  been  snowing.  We  at  once  went  out.  It 
was  bitingly  cold,  the  sky  filled  with  white  moon- 
light, the  earth  covered  with  white  snow.  It  was 
not  the  face  of  Nature  familiar  to  me,  but  some- 
thing quite  different — like  a  dream.  Everything 
near  seemed  to  have  receded  far  away,  leaving 
the  still  white  figure  of  an  ascetic  steeped  in  deep 
meditation.  The  sudden  revelation,  on  the  mere 
stepping  outside  a  door,  of  such  wonderful,  such 
immense  beauty  had  never  before  come  upon  me. 

My  days  passed  merrily  under  the  affectionate 
care  of  my  sister-in-law  and  in  boisterous  romp- 
ings  with  the  children.  They  were  greatly  tickled 
at  my  curious  English  pronunciation,  and  though 
in  the  rest  of  their  games  I  could  whole-heartedly 
join,  this  I  failed  to  see  the  fun  of.  How  could  I 
explain  to  them  that  there  was  no  logical  means 
of  distinguishing  between  the  sound  of  a  in  warm 


MY   REMINISCENCES  159- 

and  o  in  worm.  Unlucky  that  I  was,  I  had  to  bear 
the  brunt  of  the  ridicule  which  was  more  properly 
the  due  of  the  vagaries  of  English  spelling. 

I  became  quite  an  adept  in  inventing  new  ways 
of  keeping  the  children  occupied  and  amused. 
This  art  has  stood  me  in  good  stead  many  a  time 
thereafter,  and  its  usefulness  for  me  is  not  yet 
over.  But  I  no  longer  feel  in  myself  the  same 
unbounded  profusion  of  ready  contrivance.  That 
was  the  first  opportunity  I  had  for  giving  my  heart 
to  children,  and  it  had  all  the  freshness  and  over- 
flowing exuberance  of  such  a  first  gift. 

But  I  had  not  set  out  on  this  journey  to  ex- 
change a  home  beyond  the  seas  for  the  one  on 
this  side.  The  idea  was  that  I  should  study  Law 
and  come  back  a  barrister.  So  one  day  I  was  put 
into  a  public  school  in  Brighton.  The  first  thing 
the  Headmaster  said  after  scanning  my  features 
was:  "What  a  splendid  head  you  have!"  This 
detail  lingers  in  my  memory  because  she,  who 
at  home  was  an  enthusiast  in  her  self-imposed 
duty  of  keeping  my  vanity  in  check,  had  impressed 
on  me  that  my  cranium  1  and  features  generally, 
compared  with  that  of  many  another  were  barely 
of  a  medium  order.  I  hope  the  reader  will  not 
fail  to  count  it  to  my  credit  that  I  implicitly 
believed  her,  and  inwardly  deplored  the  parsimony 

1  There  was  a  craze  for  phrenology  at  the  time.    Tr. 


160  MY   REMINISCENCES 

of  the  Creator  in  the  matter  of  my  making.  On 
many  another  occasion,  finding  myself  estimated 
by  my  English  acquaintances  differently  from 
what  I  had  been  accustomed  to  be  by  her,  I  was 
led  to  seriously  worry  my  mind  over  the  diver- 
gence in  the  standard  of  taste  between  the  two 
countries! 

One  thing  in  the  Brighton  school  seemed  very 
wonderful:  the  other  boys  were  not  at  all  rude  to 
me.  On  the  contrary  they  would  often  thrust 
oranges  and  apples  into  my  pockets  and  run 
away.  I  can  only  ascribe  this  uncommon  be- 
haviour of  theirs  to  my  being  a  foreigner. 

I  was  not  long  in  this  school  either — but  that 
was  no  fault  of  the  school.  Mr.  Tarak  Palit 1 
was  then  in  England.  He  could  see  that  this 
was  not  the  way  for  me  to  get  on,  and  prevailed 
upon  my  brother  to  allow  him  to  take  me  to 
London,  and  leave  me  there  to  myself  in  a  lodging 
house.  The  lodgings  selected  faced  the  Regent 
Gardens.  It  was  then  the  depth  of  winter.  There 
was  not  a  leaf  on  the  row  of  trees  in  front  which 
stood  staring  at  the  sky  with  their  scraggy  snow- 
covered  branches — a  sight  which  chilled  my  very 
bones. 

For  the  newly  arrived  stranger  there  can  hardly 

1  Latterly  Sir  Tarak  Palit,  a  life-long  friend  of  the  writer's  second 
brother.  TV. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  161 

be  a  more  cruel  place  than  London  in  winter.  I 
knew  no  one  near  by,  nor  could  I  find  my  way 
about.  The  days  of  sitting  alone  at  a  window, 
gazing  at  the  outside  world,  came  back  into  my 
life.  But  the  scene  in  this  case  was  not  attractive. 
There  was  a  frown  on  its  countenance;  the  sky 
turbid;  the  light  lacking  lustre  like  a  dead  man's 
eye;  the  horizon  shrunk  upon  itself;  with  never  an 
inviting  smile  from  a  broad  hospitable  world.  The 
room  was  but  scantily  furnished,  but  there  hap- 
pened to  be  a  harmonium  which,  after  the  daylight 
came  to  its  untimely  end,  I  used  to  play  upon 
according  to  my  fancy.  Sometimes  Indians  would 
come  to  see  me;  and,  though  my  acquaintance  with 
them  was  but  slight,  when  they  rose  to  leave  I  felt 
inclined  to  hold  them  back  by  their  coat-tails. 

While  living  in  these  rooms  there  was  one  who 
came  to  teach  me  Latin.  His  gaunt  figure  with 
its  worn-out  clothing  seemed  no  more  able  than 
the  naked  trees  to  withstand  the  winter's  grip.  I 
do  not  know  what  his  age  was  but  he  clearly  looked 
older  than  his  years.  Some  days  in  the  course  of 
our  lessons  he  would  suddenly  be  at  a  loss  for  some 
word  and  look  vacant  and  ashamed.  His  people 
at  home  counted  him  a  crank.  He  had  become 
possessed  of  a  theory.  He  believed  that  in  each 
age  some  one  dominant  idea  is  manifested  in  every 
human  society  in  all  parts  of  the  world;  and  though 


162  MY   REMINISCENCES 

it  may  take  different  shapes  under  different  degrees 
of  civilisation,  it  is  at  bottom  one  and  the  same; 
nor  is  such  idea  taken  from  one  by  another  by 
any  process  of  adoption,  for  this  truth  holds  good 
even  where  there  is  no  intercourse.  His  great  pre- 
occupation was  the  gathering  and  recording  of 
facts  to  prove  this  theory.  And  while  so  engaged 
his  home  lacked  food,  his  body  clothes.  His 
daughters  had  but  scant  respect  for  his  theory  and 
were  perhaps  constantly  upbraiding  him  for  his 
infatuation.  Some  days  one  could  see  from  his 
face  that  he  had  lighted  upon  some  new  proof,  and 
that  his  thesis  had  correspondingly  advanced.  On 
these  occasions  I  would  broach  the  subject,  and 
wax  enthusiastic  at  his  enthusiasm.  On  other  days 
he  would  be  steeped  in  gloom,  as  if  his  burden  was 
too  heavy  to  bear.  Then  would  our  lessons  halt 
at  every  step;  his  eyes  wander  away  into  empty 
space;  and  his  mind  refuse  to  be  dragged  into  the 
pages  of  the  first  Latin  Grammar.  I  felt  keenly 
for  the  poor  body-starved  theory-burdened  soul, 
and  though  I  was  under  no  delusion  as  to  the  as- 
sistance I  got  in  my  Latin,  I  could  not  make  up 
my  mind  to  get  rid  of  him.  This  pretence  of 
learning  Latin  lasted  as  long  as  I  was  at  these  lodg- 
ings. When  on  the  eve  of  leaving  them  I  offered 
to  settle  his  dues  he  said  piteously:  "I  have  done 
nothing,  and  only  wasted  your  time,  I  cannot  ac- 


MY   REMINISCENCES  163 

cept  any  payment  from  you."  It  was  with  great 
difficulty  that  I  got  him  at  last  to  take  his  fees. 

Though  my  Latin  tutor  had  never  ventured  to 
trouble  me  with  the  proofs  of  his  theory,  yet  up  to 
this  day  I  do  not  disbelieve  it.  I  am  convinced 
that  the  minds  of  men  are  connected  through  some 
deep-lying  continuous  medium,  and  that  a  dis- 
turbance in  one  part  is  by  it  secretly  communicated 
to  others. 

Mr.  Palit  next  placed  me  in  the  house  of  a  coach 
named  Barker.  He  used  to  lodge  and  prepare 
students  for  their  examinations.  Except  his  mild 
little  wife  there  was  not  a  thing  with  any  preten- 
sions to  attractiveness  about  this  household.  One 
can  understand  how  such  a  tutor  can  get  pupils, 
for  these  poor  creatures  do  not  often  get  the  chance 
of  making  a  choice.  But  it  is  painful  to  think  of 
the  conditions  under  which  such  men  get  wives. 
Mrs.  Barker  had  attempted  to  console  herself  with 
a  pet  dog,  but  when  Barker  wanted  to  punish  his 
wife  he  tortured  the  dog.  So  that  her  affection  for 
the  unfortunate  animal  only  made  for  an  enlarge- 
ment of  her  field  of  sensibility. 

From  these  surroundings,  when  my  sister-in-law 
sent  for  me  to  Torquay  in  Devonshire,  I  was  only 
too  glad  to  run  off  to  her.  I  cannot  tell  how  happy 
I  was  with  the  hills  there,  the  sea,  the  flower- 
covered  meadows,  the  shade  of  the  pine  woods, 


i64  MY   REMINISCENCES 

and  my  two  little  restlessly  playful  companions. 
I  was  nevertheless  sometimes  tormented  with 
questionings  as  to  why,  when  my  eyes  were  so 
surfeited  with  beauty,  my  mind  saturated  with 
joy,  and  my  leisure-filled  days  crossing  over  the 
limitless  blue  of  space  freighted  with  unalloyed 
happiness,  there  should  be  no  call  of  poetry  to  me. 
So  one  day  off  I  went  along  the  rocky  shore,  armed 
with  MS.  book  and  umbrella,  to  fulfil  my  poet's 
destiny.  The  spot  I  selected  was  of  undoubted 
beauty,  for  that  did  not  depend  on  my  rhyme  or 
fancy.  There  was  a  flat  bit  of  overhanging  rock 
reaching  out  as  with  a  perpetual  eagerness  over 
the  waters;  rocked  on  the  foam-flecked  waves  of 
the  liquid  blue  in  front,  the  sunny  sky  slept  smil- 
ingly to  its  lullaby;  behind,  the  shade  of  the  fringe 
of  pines  lay  spread  like  the  slipped  off  garment  of 
some  languorous  wood  nymph.  Enthroned  on 
that  seat  of  stone  I  wrote  a  poem  Magnatari  (the 
sunken  boat).  I  might  have  believed  to-day  that 
it  was  good,  had  I  taken  the  precaution  of  sinking 
it  then  in  the  sea.  But  such  consolation  is  not 
open  to  me,  for  it  happens  to  be  existing  in  the 
body;  and  though  banished  from  my  published 
works,  a  writ  might  yet  cause  it  to  be  produced. 

The  messenger  of  duty  however  was  not  idle. 
Again  came  its  call  and  I  returned  to  London. 
This  time  I  found  a  refuge  in  the  household  of 


MY   REMINISCENCES  165 

Dr.  Scott.  One  fine  evening  with  bag  and  baggage 
I  invaded  his  home.  Only  the  white  haired  Doctor, 
his  wife  and  their  eldest  daughter  were  there.  The 
two  younger  girls,  alarmed  at  this  incursion  of  an 
Indian  stranger  had  gone  off  to  stay  with  a  relative. 
I  think  they  came  back  home  only  after  they  got 
the  news  of  my  not  being  dangerous. 

In  a  very  short  time  I  became  like  one  of  the 
family.  Mrs.  Scott  treated  me  as  a  son,  and  the 
heartfelt  kindness  I  got  from  her  daughters  is  rare 
even  from  one's  own  relations. 

One  thing  struck  me  when  living  in  this  family — 
that  human  nature  is  everywhere  the  same.  We 
are  fond  of  saying,  and  I  also  believed,  that  the 
devotion  of  an  Indian  wife  to  her  husband  is  some- 
thing unique,  and  not  to  be  found  in  Europe.  But 
I  at  least  was  unable  to  discern  any  difference 
between  Mrs.  Scott  and  an  ideal  Indian  wife.  She 
was  entirely  wrapped  up  in  her  husband.  With 
their  modest  means  there  was  no  fussing  about 
of  too  many  servants,  and  Mrs.  Scott  attended  to 
every  detail  of  her  husband's  wants  herself.  Be- 
fore he  came  back  home  from  his  work  of  an  even- 
ing, she  would  arrange  his  arm-chair  and  woollen 
slippers  before  the  fire  with  her  own  hands.  She 
would  never  allow  herself  to  forget  for  a  moment 
the  things  he  liked,  or  the  behaviour  which  pleased 
him.  She  would  go  over  the  house  every  morning, 


i66  MY    REMINISCENCES 

with  their  only  maid,  from  attic  to  kitchen,  and 
the  brass  rods  on  the  stairs  and  the  door  knobs  and 
fittings  would  be  scrubbed  and  polished  till  they 
shone  again.  Over  and  above  this  domestic  routine 
there  were  the  many  calls  of  social  duty.  After 
getting  through  all  her  daily  duties  she  would  join 
with  zest  in  our  evening  readings  and  music,  for 
it  is  not  the  least  of  the  duties  of  a  good  housewife 
to  make  real  the  gaiety  of  the  leisure  hour. 

Some  evenings  I  would  join  the  girls  in  a  table- 
turning  seance.  We  would  place  our  fingers  on  a 
small  tea  table  and  it  would  go  capering  about  the 
room.  It  got  to  be  so  that  whatever  we  touched 
began  to  quake  and  quiver.  Mrs.  Scott  did  not 
quite  like  all  this.  She  would  sometimes  gravely 
shake  her  head  and  say  she  had  her  doubts  about 
its  being  right.  She  bore  it  bravely,  however,  not 
liking  to  put  a  damper  on  our  youthful  spirits. 
But  one  day  when  we  put  our  hands  on  Dr.  Scott's 
chimneypot  to  make  it  turn,  that  was  too  much 
for  her.  She  rushed  up  in  a  great  state  of  mind 
and  forbade  us  to  touch  it.  She  could  not  bear 
the  idea  of  Satan  having  anything  to  do,  even  for  a 
moment,  with  her  husband's  head-gear. 

In  all  her  actions  her  reverence  for  her  husband 
was  the  one  thing  that  stood  out.  The  memory  of 
her  sweet  self-abnegation  makes  it  clear  to  me  that 
the  ultimate  perfection  of  all  womanly  love  is  to 


MY   REMINISCENCES  167 

be  found  in  reverence;  that  where  no  extraneous 
cause  has  hampered  its  true  development  woman's 
love  naturally  grows  into  worship.  Where  the 
appointments  of  luxury  are  in  profusion,  and 
frivolity  tarnishes  both  day  and  night,  this  love 
is  degraded,  and  woman's  nature  finds  not  the  joy 
of  its  perfection. 

I  spent  some  months  here.  Then  it  was  time 
for  my  brother  to  return  home,  and  my  father 
wrote  to  me  to  accompany  him.  I  was  delighted 
at  the  prospect.  The  light  of  my  country,  the  sky 
of  my  country,  had  been  silently  calling  me.  When 
I  said  good  bye  Mrs.  Scott  took  me  by  the  hand 
and  wept.  "Why  did  you  come  to  us,"  she  said, 
"if  you  must  go  so  soon?"  That  household  no 
longer  exists  in  London.  Some  of  the  members  of 
the  Doctor's  family  have  departed  to  the  other 
world,  others  are  scattered  in  places  unknown  to 
me.  But  it  will  always  live  in  my  memory. 

One  winter's  day,  as  I  was  passing  through  a 
street  in  Tunbridge  Wells,  I  saw  a  man  standing 
on  the  road  side.  His  bare  toes  were  showing 
through  his  gaping  boots,  his  breast  was  partly 
uncovered.  He  said  nothing  to  me,  perhaps  be- 
cause begging  was  forbidden,  but  he  looked  up  at 
my  face  just  for  a  moment.  The  coin  I  gave  him 
was  perhaps  more  valuable  than  he  expected,  for, 
after  I  had  gone  on  a  bit,  he  came  after  me  and 


168  MY   REMINISCENCES 

said:  "Sir,  you  have  given  me  a  gold  piece  by 
mistake,"  with  which  he  offered  to  return  it  to 
me.  I  might  not  have  particularly  remembered 
this,  but  for  a  similar  thing  which  happened  on 
another  occasion.  When  I  first  reached  the  Tor- 
quay railway  station  a  porter  took  my  luggage  to 
the  cab  outside.  After  searching  my  purse  for 
small  change  in  vain,  I  gave  him  half-a-crown  as 
the  cab  started.  After  a  while  he  came  running 
after  us,  shouting  to  the  cabman  to  stop.  I  thought 
to  myself  that  finding  me  to  be  such  an  innocent 
he  had  hit  upon  some  excuse  for  demanding  more. 
As  the  cab  stopped  he  said:  "You  must  have  mis- 
taken a  half-crown  piece  for  a  penny,  Sir!" 

I  cannot  say  that  I  have  never  been  cheated 
while  in  England,  but  not  in  any  way  which  it 
would  be  fair  to  hold  in  remembrance.  What  grew 
chiefly  upon  me,  rather,  was  the  conviction  that 
only  those  who  are  trustworthy  know  how  to 
trust.  I  was  an  unknown  foreigner,  and  could 
have  easily  evaded  payment  with  impunity,  yet 
no  London  shopkeeper  ever  mistrusted  me. 

During  the  whole  period  of  my  stay  in  England 
I  was  mixed  up  in  a  farcical  comedy  which  I  had 
to  play  out  from  start  to  finish.  I  happened  to  get 
acquainted  with  the  widow  of  some  departed  high 
Anglo-Indian  official.  She  was  good  enough  to 
call  me  by  the  pet-name  Ruby.  Some  Indian 


MY   REMINISCENCES  169 

friend  of  hers  had  composed  a  doleful  poem  in 
English  in  memory  of  her  husband.  It  is  needless 
to  expatiate  on  its  poetic  merit  or  felicity  of  dic- 
tion. As  my  ill-luck  would  have  it,  the  composer 
had  indicated  that  the  dirge  was  to  be  chanted  to 
the  mode  Behaga.  So  the  widow  one  day  en- 
treated me  to  sing  it  to  her  thus.  Like  the  silly 
innocent  that  I  was,  I  weakly  acceded.  There 
was  unfortunately  no  one  there  but  I  who  could 
realise  the  atrociously  ludicrous  way  in  which  the 
Behaga  mode  combined  with  those  absurd  verses. 
The  widow  seemed  intensely  touched  to  hear  the 
Indian's  lament  for  her  husband  sung  to  its  native 
melody.  I  thought  that  there  the  matter  ended, 
but  that  was  not  to  be. 

I  frequently  met  the  widowed  lady  at  different 
social  gatherings,  and  when  after  dinner  we  joined 
the  ladies  in  the  drawing  room,  she  would  ask  me 
to  sing  that  Behaga.  Everyone  else  would  antici- 
pate some  extraordinary  specimen  of  Indian  music 
and  would  add  their  entreaties  to  hers.  Then 
from  her  pocket  would  come  forth  printed  copies 
of  that  fateful  composition,  and  my  ears  begin  to 
redden  and  tingle.  And  at  last,  with  bowed  head 
and  quavering  voice  I  would  have  to  make  a  be- 
ginning— but  too  keenly  conscious  that  to  none 
else  in  the  room  but  me  was  this  performance  suffi- 
ciently heartrending.  At  the  end,  amidst  much 


170  MY   REMINISCENCES 

suppressed  tittering,  there  would  come  a  chorus 
of  "Thank  you  very  much!"  "How  interesting!" 
And  in  spite  of  its  being  winter  I  would  perspire  all 
over.  Who  would  have  predicted  at  my  birth  or 
at  his  death  what  a  severe  blow  to  me  would  be 
the  demise  of  this  estimable  Anglo-Indian! 

Then,  for  a  time,  while  I  was  living  with  Dr. 
Scott  and  attending  lectures  at  the  University 
College,  I  lost  touch  with  the  widow.  She  was 
in  a  suburban  locality  some  distance  away  from 
London,  and  I  frequently  got  letters  from  her 
inviting  me  there.  But  my  dread  of  that  dirge 
kept  me  from  accepting  these  invitations.  At 
length  I  got  a  pressing  telegram  from  her.  I  was 
on  my  way  to  college  when  this  telegram  reached 
me  and  my  stay  in  England  was  then  about  to 
come  to  its  close.  I  thought  to  myself  I  ought  to 
see  the  widow  once  more  before  my  departure,  and 
so  yielded  to  her  importunity. 

Instead  of  coming  home  from  college  I  went 
straight  to  the  railway  station.  It  was  a  horrible 
day,  bitterly  cold,  snowing  and  foggy.  The  station 
I  was  bound  for  was  the  terminus  of  the  line.  So 
I  felt  quite  easy  in  mind  and  did  not  think  it  worth 
while  to  inquire  about  the  time  of  arrival. 

All  the  station  platforms  were  coming  on  the 
right  hand  side,  and  in  the  right  hand  corner  seat 
I  had  ensconced  myself  reading  a  book.  It  had 


MY   REMINISCENCES  171 

already  become  so  dark  that  nothing  was  visible 
outside.  One  by  one  the  other  passengers  got 
down  at  their  destinations.  We  reached  and  left 
the  station  just  before  the  last  one.  Then  the 
train  stopped  again,  but  there  was  nobody  to  be 
seen,  nor  any  lights  or  platform.  The  mere  pas- 
senger has  no  means  of  divining  why  trains  should 
sometimes  stop  at  the  wrong  times  and  places,  so, 
giving  up  the  attempt,  I  went  on  with  my  reading. 
Then  the  train  began  to  move  backwards.  There 
seems  to  be  no  accounting  for  railway  eccentricity, 
thought  I  as  I  once  more  returned  to  my  book. 
But  when  we  came  right  back  to  the  previous  sta- 
tion, I  could  remain  indifferent  no  longer.  "When 
are  we  getting  to—  "  I  inquired  at  the  sta- 
tion. "You  are  just  coming  from  there,"  was  the 
reply.  "Where  are  we  going  now,  then?"  I  asked, 
thoroughly  flurried.  "To  London."  I  thereupon 
understood  that  this  was  a  shuttle  train.  On  in- 
quiring about  the  next  train  to I  was  in- 
formed that  there  were  no  more  trains  that  night. 
And  in  reply  to  my  next  question  I  gathered  that 
there  was  no  inn  within  five  miles. 

I  had  left  home  after  breakfast  at  ten  in  the 
morning,  and  had  had  nothing  since.  When  ab- 
stinence is  the  only  choice,  an  ascetic  frame  of 
mind  comes  easy.  I  buttoned  up  my  thick  over- 
coat to  the  neck  and  seating  myself  under  a  plat- 


172          MY  REMINISCENCES 

form  lamp  went  on  with  my  reading.  The  book 
I  had  with  me  was  Spencer's  Data  of  Ethics,  then 
recently  published.  I  consoled  myself  with  the 
thought  that  I  might  never  get  another  such  op- 
portunity of  concentrating  my  whole  attention  on 
such  a  subject. 

After  a  short  time  a  porter  came  and  informed 
me  that  a  special  was  running  and  would  be  in  in 
half  an  hour.  I  felt  so  cheered  up  by  the  news 
that  I  could  not  go  on  any  longer  with  the  Data  of 
Ethics.  Where  I  was  due  at  seven  I  arrived  at 
length  at  nine.  "What  is  this,  Ruby?"  asked  my 
hostess.  "Whatever  have  you  been  doing  with 
yourself?"  I  was  unable  to  take  much  pride  in 
the  account  of  my  wonderful  adventures  which  I 
gave  her.  Dinner  was  over;  nevertheless,  as  my 
misfortune  was  hardly  my  fault,  I  did  not  expect 
condign  punishment,  especially  as  the  dispenser 
was  a  woman.  But  all  that  the  widow  of  the  high 
Anglo-Indian  official  said  to  me  was:  "Come  along, 
Ruby,  have  a  cup  of  tea." 

I  never  was  a  tea-drinker,  but  in  the  hope  that 
it  might  be  of  some  assistance  in  allaying  my  con- 
suming hunger  I  managed  to  swallow  a  cup  of 
strong  decoction  with  a  couple  of  dry  biscuits. 
When  I  at  length  reached  the  drawing  room  I  found 
a  gathering  of  elderly  ladies  and  among  them  one 
pretty  young  American  who  was  engaged  to  a 


MY   REMINISCENCES  173 

nephew  of  my  hostess  and  seemed  busy  going 
through  the  usual  premarital  love  passages. 

"Let's  have  some  dancing,"  said  my  hostess.  I 
was  neither  in  the  mood  nor  bodily  condition  for 
that  exercise.  But  it  is  the  docile  who  achieve  the 
most  impossible  things  in  this  world;  so,  though 
the  dance  was  primarily  got  up  for  the  benefit  of 
the  engaged  couple,  I  had  to  dance  with  the  ladies 
of  considerably  advanced  age,  with  only  the  tea 
and  biscuits  between  myself  and  starvation. 

But  my  sorrows  did  not  end  here.  "Where  are 
you  putting  up  for  the  night?"  asked  my  hostess. 
This  was  a  question  for  which  I  was  not  prepared. 
While  I  stared  at  her,  speechless,  she  explained 
that  as  the  local  inn  would  close  at  midnight  I  had 
better  betake  myself  thither  without  further  delay. 
Hospitality,  however,  was  not  entirely  wanting  for 
I  had  not  to  find  the  inn  unaided,  a  servant  show- 
ing me  the  way  there  with  a  lantern.  At  first  I 
thought  this  might  prove  a  blessing  in  disguise, 
and  at  once  proceeded  to  make  inquiries  for  food: 
flesh,  fish  or  vegetable,  hot  or  cold,  anything!  I 
was  told  that  drinks  I  could  have  in  any  variety 
but  nothing  to  eat.  Then  I  looked  to  slumber  for 
forgetfulness,  but  there  seemed  to  be  no  room 
even  in  her  world-embracing  lap.  The  sand-stone 
floor  of  the  bed-room  was  icy  cold,  an  old  bedstead 
and  worn-out  wash-stand  being  its  only  furniture. 


174  MY   REMINISCENCES 

In  the  morning  the  Anglo-Indian  widow  sent 
for  me  to  breakfast.  I  found  a  cold  repast  spread 
out,  evidently  the  remnants  of  last  night's  dinner. 
A  small  portion  of  this,  lukewarm  or  cold,  offered 
to  me  last  night  could  not  have  hurt  anyone,  while 
my  dancing  might  then  have  been  less  like  the 
agonised  wrigglings  of  a  landed  carp. 

After  breakfast  my  hostess  informed  me  that 
the  lady  for  whose  delectation  I  had  been  invited 
to  sing  was  ill  in  bed,  and  that  I  would  have  to 
serenade  her  from  her  bed-room  door.  I  was  made 
to  stand  up  on  the  staircase  landing.  Pointing  to 
a  closed  door  the  widow  said:  "That's  where  she 
is."  And  I  gave  voice  to  that  Behaga  dirge  facing 
the  mysterious  unknown  on  the  other  side.  Of 
what  happened  to  the  invalid  as  the  result  I  have 
yet  received  no  news. 

After  my  return  to  London  I  had  to  expiate  in 
bed  the  consequences  of  my  fatuous  complaisance. 
Dr.  Scott's  girls  implored  me,  on  my  conscience, 
not  to  take  this  as  a  sample  of  English  hospitality. 
It  was  the  effect  of  India's  salt,  they  protested. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  175 


(26)  Loken  Palit 

While  I  was  attending  lectures  on  English  litera- 
ture at  the  University  College,  Loken  Palit  was 
my  class  fellow.  He  was  about  4  years  younger 
than  I.  At  the  age  I  am  writing  these  reminis- 
cences a  difference  of  4  years  is  not  perceptible. 
But  it  is  difficult  for  friendship  to  bridge  the  gulf 
between  17  and  13.  Lacking  the  weight  of  years 
the  boy  is  always  anxious  to  keep  up  the  dignity 
of  seniority.  But  this  did  not  raise  any  barrier 
in  my  mind  in  the  case  of  the  boy  Loken,  for 
I  could  not  feel  that  he  was  in  any  way  my 
junior. 

Boy  and  girl  students  sat  together  in  the  College 
library  for  study.  This  was  the  place  for  our  tete-a- 
tete.  Had  we  been  fairly  quiet  about  it  none  need 
have  complained,  but  my  young  friend  was  so  sur- 
charged with  high  spirits  that  at  the  least  provo- 
cation they  would  burst  forth  as  laughter.  In  all 
countries  girls  have  a  perverse  degree  of  applica- 
tion to  their  studies,  and  I  feel  repentant  as  I  recall 
the  multitude  of  reproachful  blue  eyes  which  vainly 
showered  disapprobation  on  our  unrestrained  mer- 
riment. But  in  those  days  I  felt  not  the  slightest 
sympathy  with  the  distress  of  disturbed  studious- 
ness.  By  the  grace  of  Providence  I  have  never 


i76  MY   REMINISCENCES 

had  a  headache  in  my  life,  nor  a  moment  of  com- 
punction for  interrupted  school  studies. 

With  our  laughter  as  an  almost  unbroken  ac- 
companiment we  managed  also  to  do  a  bit  of  lit- 
erary discussion,  and,  though  Loken's  reading  of 
Bengali  literature  was  less  extensive  than  mine,  he 
made  up  for  that  by  the  keenness  of  his  intellect. 
Among  the  subjects  we  discussed  was  Bengali 
orthography. 

The  way  it  arose  was  this.  One  of  the  Scott  girls 
wanted  me  to  teach  her  Bengali.  When  taking  her 
through  the  alphabet  I  expressed  my  pride  that 
Bengali  spelling  has  a  conscience,  and  does  not 
delight  in  overstepping  rules  at  every  step.  I  made 
clear  to  her  how  laughable  would  have  been  the 
waywardness  of  English  spelling  but  for  the  tragic 
compulsion  we  were  under  to  cram  it  for  our  ex- 
aminations. But  my  pride  had  a  fall.  It  trans- 
pired that  Bengali  spelling  was  quite  as  impatient 
of  bondage,  but  that  habit  had  blinded  me  to  its 
transgressions. 

Then  I  began  to  search  for  the  laws  regulating 
its  lawlessness.  I  was  quite  surprised  at  the  won- 
derful assistance  which  Loken  proved  to  be  in  this 
matter. 

After  Loken  had  got  into  the  Indian  Civil  Serv- 
ice, and  returned  home,  the  work,  which  had  in 
the  University  College  library  had  its  source  in 


MY   REMINISCENCES  177 

rippling  merriment,  flowed  on  in  a  widening  stream. 
Loken's  boisterous  delight  in  literature  was  as  the 
wind  in  the  sails  of  my  literary  adventure.  And 
when  at  the  height  of  my  youth  I  was  driving  the 
tandem  of  prose  and  poetry  at  a  furious  rate, 
Loken's  unstinted  appreciation  kept  my  energies 
from  flagging  for  a  moment.  Many  an  extraor- 
dinary prose  or  poetical  flight  have  I  taken  in  his 
bungalow  in  the  mofFussil.  On  many  an  occasion 
did  our  literary  and  musical  gatherings  assemble 
under  the  auspices  of  the  evening  star  to  disperse, 
as  did  the  lamplights  at  the  breezes  of  dawn,  under 
the  morning  star. 

Of  the  many  lotus  flowers  at  Saraswatfjt *  feet 
the  blossom  of  friendship  must  be  her  favorite. 
I  have  not  come  across  much  of  golden  pollen  in 
her  lotus  bank,  but  have  nothing  to  complain  of 
as  regards  the  profusion  of  the  sweet  savour  of 
good-fellowship. 

(27)   The  Broken  Heart 

While  in  England  I  began  another  poem,  which 
I  went  on  with  during  my  journey  home,  and 
finished  after  my  return.  This  was  published 
under  the  name  of  Bhagna  Hriday,  The  Broken 

1  Saraswati,  the  goddess  of  learning,  is  depicted  in  Bengal  as  clad 
in  white  and  seated  among  a  mass  of  lotus  flowers.  Tr. 


178  MY   REMINISCENCES 

Heart.  At  the  time  I  thought  it  very  good.  There 
was  nothing  strange  in  the  writer's  thinking  so; 
but  it  did  not  fail  to  gain  the  appreciation  of  the 
readers  of  the  time  as  well.  I  remember  how, 
after  it  came  out,  the  chief  minister  of  the  late 
Raja  of  Tipperah  called  on  me  solely  to  deliver 
the  message  that  the  Raja  admired  the  poem 
and  entertained  high  hopes  of  the  writer's  future 
literary  career. 

About  this  poem  of  my  eighteenth  year  let  me 
set  down  here  what  I  wrote  in  a  letter  when  I  was 
thirty: 

When  I  began  to  write  the  Bhagna  Hriday  I  was 
eighteen — neither  in  my  childhood  nor  my  youth. 
This  borderland  age  is  not  illumined  with  the  direct 
rays  of  Truth; — its  reflection  is  seen  here  and  there, 
and  the  rest  is  shadow.  And  like  twilight  shades, its 
imaginings  are  long-drawn  and  vague,  making  the 
real  world  seem  like  a  world  of  phantasy.  The  curious 
part  of  it  is  that  not  only  was  I  eighteen,  but  everyone 
around  me  seemed  to  be  eighteen  likewise;  and  we  all 
flitted  about  in  the  same  baseless,  substanceless  world 
of  imagination,  where  even  the  most  intense  joys  and 
sorrows  seemed  like  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  dreamland. 
There  being  nothing  real  to  weigh  them  against,  the 
trivial  did  duty  for  the  great. 

This  period  of  my  life,  from  the  age  of  fifteen 
or  sixteen  to  twenty-two  or  twenty-three,  was 
one  of  utter  disorderliness. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  179 

When,  in  the  early  ages  of  the  Earth,  land  and 
water  had  not  yet  distinctly  separated,  huge  mis- 
shapen amphibious  creatures  walked  the  trunk- 
less  forests  growing  on  the  oozing  silt.  Thus  do 
the  passions  of  the  dim  ages  of  the  immature 
mind,  as  disproportionate  and  curiously  shaped, 
haunt  the  unending  shades  of  its  trackless,  name- 
less wildernesses.  They  know  not  themselves, 
nor  the  aim  of  their  wanderings;  and,  because 
they  do  not,  they  are  ever  apt  to  imitate  some- 
thing else.  So,  at  this  age  of  unmeaning  activity, 
when  my  undeveloped  powers,  unaware  of  and 
unequal  to  their  object,  were  jostling  each  other 
for  an  outlet,  each  sought  to  assert  superiority 
through  exaggeration. 

When  milk-teeth  are  trying  to  push  their  way 
through,  they  work  the  infant  into  a  fever.  All 
this  agitation  finds  no  justification  till  the  teeth 
are  out  and  have  begun  assisting  in  the  absorp- 
tion of  food.  In  the  same  way  do  our  early  pas- 
sions torment  the  mind,  like  a  malady,  till  they 
realise  their  true  relationship  with  the  outer  world. 

The  lessons  I  learnt  from  my  experiences  at 
that  stage  are  to  be  found  in  every  moral  text- 
book, but  are  not  therefore  to  be  despised.  That 
which  keeps  our  appetities  confined  within  us, 
and  checks  their  free  access  to  the  outside,  poisons 
our  life.  Such  is  selfishness  which  refuses  to  give 


i8o          MY   REMINISCENCES 

free  play  to  our  desires,  and  prevents  them  from 
reaching  their  real  goal,  and  that  is  why  it  is  al- 
ways accompanied  by  festering  untruths  and 
extravagances.  When  our  desires  find  unlimited 
freedom  in  good  work  they  shake  off  their  dis- 
eased condition  and  come  back  to  their  own  na- 
ture;— that  is  their  true  end,  there  also  is  the  joy 
of  their  being. 

The  condition  of  my  immature  mind  which  I 
have  described  was  fostered  both  by  the  example 
and  precept  of  the  time,  and  I  am  not  sure  that 
the  effects  of  these  are  not  lingering  on  to  the 
present  day.  Glancing  back  at  the  period  of 
which  I  tell,  it  strikes  me  that  we  had  gained 
more  of  stimulation  than  of  nourishment  out  of 
English  Literature.  Our  literary  gods  then  were 
Shakespeare,  Milton  and  Byron;  and  the  quality 
in  their  work  which  stirred  us  most  was  strength 
of  passion.  In  the  social  life  of  Englishmen  pas- 
sionate outbursts  are  kept  severely  in  check,  for 
which  very  reason,  perhaps,  they  so  dominate  their 
literature,  making  its  characteristic  to  be  the 
working  out  of  extravagantly  vehement  feelings 
to  an  inevitable  conflagration.  At  least  this  un- 
controlled excitement  was  what  we  learnt  to  look 
on  as  the  quintessence  of  English  literature. 

In  the  impetuous  declamation  of  English  poetry 
by  Akshay  Chowdhury,  our  initiator  into  English 


Moonlight 


MY   REMINISCENCES  181 

literature,  there  was  the  wildness  of  intoxication. 
The  frenzy  of  Romeo's  and  Juliet's  love,  the  fury 
of  King  Lear's  impotent  lamentation,  the  all- 
consuming  fire  of  Othello's  jealousy,  these  were 
the  things  that  roused  us  to  enthusiastic  admira- 
tion. Our  restricted  social  life,  our  narrower 
field  of  activity,  was  hedged  in  with  such  monot- 
onous uniformity  that  tempestuous  feelings  found 
no  entrance; — all  was  as  calm  and  quiet  as  could 
be.  So  our  hearts  naturally  craved  the  life- 
bringing  shock  of  the  passionate  emotion  in 
English  literature.  Ours  was  not  the  aesthetic 
enjoyment  of  literary  art,  but  the  jubilant  wel- 
come by  stagnation  of  a  turbulent  wave,  even 
though  it  should  stir  up  to  the  surface  the  slime 
of  the  bottom. 

Shakespeare's  contemporary  literature  repre- 
sents the  war-dance  of  the  day  when  the  Renas- 
cence came  to  Europe  in  all  the  violence  of  its 
reaction  against  the  severe  curbing  and  cramping 
of  the  hearts  of  men.  The  examination  of  good 
and  evil,  beauty  and  ugliness,  was  not  the  main 
object, — man  then  seemed  consumed  with  the 
anxiety  to  break  through  all  barriers  to  the  in- 
most sanctuary  of  his  being,  there  to  discover 
the  ultimate  image  of  his  own  violent  desire. 
That  is  why  in  this  literature  we  find  such  poign- 
ant, such  exuberant,  such  unbridled  expression. 


182  MY   REMINISCENCES 

The  spirit  of  this  bacchanalian  revelry  of  Europe 
found  entrance  into  our  demurely  well-behaved 
social  world,  woke  us  up,  and  made  us  lively. 
We  were  dazzled  by  the  glow  of  unfettered  life 
which  fell  upon  our  custom-smothered  heart, 
pining  for  an  opportunity  to  disclose  itself. 

There  was  another  such  day  in  English  literature 
when  the  slow-measure  of  Pope's  common  time 
gave  place  to  the  dance-rhythm  of  the  French 
revolution.  This  had  Byron  for  its  poet.  And 
the  impetuosity  of  his  passion  also  moved  our 
veiled  heart-bride  in  the  seclusion  of  her  corner. 

In  this  wise  did  the  excitement  of  the  pursuit 
of  English  literature  come  to  sway  the  heart  of 
the  youth  of  our  time,  and  at  mine  the  waves  of 
this  excitement  kept  beating  from  every  side. 
The  first  awakening  is  the  time  for  the  play  of 
energy,  not  its  repression. 

And  yet  our  case  was  so  different  from  that  of 
Europe.  There  the  excitability  and  impatience 
of  bondage  was  a  reflection  from  its  history  into 
its  literature.  Its  expression  was  consistent  with 
its  feeling.  The  roaring  of  the  storm  was  heard 
because  a  storm  was  really  raging.  The  breeze 
therefrom  that  ruffled  our  little  world  sounded 
in  reality  but  little  above  a  murmur.  Therein  it 
failed  to  satisfy  our  minds,  so  that  our  attempts 
to  imitate  the  blast  of  a  hurricane  led  us  easily 


MY   REMINISCENCES  183 

into  exaggeration, — a  tendency  which  still  per- 
sists and  may  not  prove  easy  of  cure. 

And  for  this,  the  fact  that  in  English  literature 
the  reticence  of  true  art  has  not  yet  appeared, 
is  responsible.  Human  emotion  is  only  one  of 
the  ingredients  of  literature  and  not  its  end, — 
which  is  the  beauty  of  perfect  fulness  consisting 
in  simplicity  and  restraint.  This  is  a  proposi- 
tion which  English  literature  does  not  yet  fully 
admit. 

Our  minds  from  infancy  to  old  age  are  being 
moulded  by  this  English  literature  alone.  But 
other  literatures  of  Europe,  both  classical  and 
modern,  of  which  the  art-form  shows  the  well- 
nourished  development  due  to  a  systematic  culti- 
vation of  self-control,  are  not  subjects  of  our 
study;  and  so,  as  it  seems  to  me,  we  are  yet  unable 
to  arrive  at  a  correct  perception  of  the  true  aim 
and  method  of  literary  work. 

Akshay  Babu,  who  had  made  the  passion  in 
English  literature  living  to  us,  was  himself  a 
votary  of  the  emotional  life.  The  importance  of 
realising  truth  in  the  fulness  of  its  perfection 
seemed  less  apparent  to  him  than  that  of  feeling 
it  in  the  heart.  He  had  no  intellectual  respect 
for  religion,  but  songs  of  Shydma,  the  dark  Mother, 
would  bring  tears  to  his  eyes.  He  felt  no  call  to 
search  for  ultimate  reality;  whatever  moved  his 


184  MY    REMINISCENCES 

heart  served  him  for  the  time  as  the  truth,  even 
obvious  coarseness  not  proving  a  deterrent. 

Atheism  was  the  dominant  note  of  the  English 
prose  writings  then  in  vogue, — Bentham,  Mill 
and  Comte  being  favourite  authors.  Theirs  was 
the  reasoning  in  terms  of  which  our  youths  argued. 
The  age  of  Mill  constitutes  a  natural  epoch  in 
English  History.  It  represents  a  healthy  reaction 
of  the  body  politic;  these  destructive  forces  having 
been  brought  in,  temporarily,  to  rid  it  of  accumu- 
lated thought-rubbish.  In  our  country  we  re- 
ceived these  in  the  letter,  but  never  sought  to 
make  practical  use  of  them,  employing  them  only 
as  a  stimulant  to  incite  ourselves  to  moral  revolt. 
Atheism  was  thus  for  us  a  mere  intoxication. 

For  these  reasons  educated  men  then  fell  mainly 
into  two  classes.  One  class  would  be  always 
thrusting  themselves  forward  with  unprovoked 
argumentation  to  cut  to  pieces  all  belief  in  God. 
Like  the  hunter  whose  hands  itch,  no  sooner  he 
spies  a  living  creature  on  the  top  or  at  the  foot 
of  a  tree,  to  kill  it,  whenever  these  came  to  learn 
of  a  harmless  belief  lurking  anywhere  in  fancied 
security,  they  felt  stirred  up  to  sally  forth  and 
demolish  it.  We  had  for  a  short  time  a  tutor  of 
whom  this  was  a  pet  diversion.  Though  I  was  a 
mere  boy,  even  I  could  not  escape  his  onslaughts. 
Not  that  his  attainments  were  of  any  account, 


MY   REMINISCENCES  185 

or  that  his  opinions  were  the  result  of  any  en- 
thusiastic search  for  the  truth,  being  mostly 
gathered  from  others'  lips.  But  though  I  fought 
him  with  all  my  strength,  unequally  matched  in 
age  as  we  were,  I  suffered  many  a  bitter  defeat. 
Sometimes  I  felt  so  mortified  I  almost  wanted 
to  cry. 

The  other  class  consisted  not  of  believers,  but 
religious  epicureans,  who  found  comfort  and 
solace  in  gathering  together,  and  steeping  them- 
selves in  pleasing  sights,  sounds  and  scents  galore, 
under  the  garb  of  religious  ceremonial;  they 
luxuriated  in  the  paraphernalia  of  worship.  In 
neither  of  these  classes  was  doubt  or  denial  the 
outcome  of  the  travail  of  their  quest. 

Though  these  religious  aberrations  pained  me, 
I  cannot  say  I  was  not  at  all  influenced  by  them. 
With  the  intellectual  impudence  of  budding  youth 
this  revolt  also  found  a  place.  The  religious  serv- 
ices which  were  held  in  our  family  I  would  have 
nothing  to  do  with,  I  had  not  accepted  them  for 
my  own.  I  was  busy  blowing  up  a  raging  flame 
with  the  bellows  of  my  emotions.  It  was  only 
the  worship  of  fire,  the  giving  of  oblations  to  in- 
crease its  flame — with  no  other  aim.  And  be- 
cause my  endeavour  had  no  end  in  view  it  was 
measureless,  always  reaching  beyond  any  assigned 
limit. 


i86          MY   REMINISCENCES 

As  with  religion,  so  with  my  emotions,  I  felt 
no  need  for  any  underlying  truth,  my  excitement 
being  an  end  in  itself.  I  call  to  mind  some  lines  of 
a  poet  of  that  time: 

My  heart  is  mine 

I  have  sold  it  to  none, 
Be  it  tattered  and  torn  and  worn  away, 
My  heart  is  mine! 

From  the  standpoint  of  truth  the  heart  need 
not  worry  itself  so;  for  nothing  compels  it  to  wear 
itself  to  tatters.  In  truth  sorrow  is  not  desirable, 
but  taken  apart  its  pungency  may  appear  savoury. 
This  savour  our  poets  often  made  much  of;  leaving 
out  the  god  in  whose  worship  they  were  indulging. 
This  childishness  our  country  has  not  yet  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  rid  of.  So  even  to-day,  when 
we  fail  to  see  the  truth  of  religion,  we  seek  in  its 
observance  an  artistic  gratification.  So,  also, 
much  of  our  patriotism  is  not  service  of  the 
mother-land,  but  the  luxury  of  bringing  our- 
selves into  a  desirable  attitude  of  mind  toward 
the  country. 


PART  VI 


(28)  European  Music 

WHEN  I  was  in  Brighton  I  once  went  to  hear 
some  Prima  Donna.  I  forget  her  name.  It 
may  have  been  Madame  Neilson  or  Ma- 
dame Albani.  Never  before  had  I  come  across  such 
an  extraordinary  command  over  the  voice.  Even 
our  best  singers  cannot  hide  their  sense  of  effort;  nor 
are  they  ashamed  to  bring  out,  as  best  they  can,  top 
notes  or  bass  notes  beyond  their  proper  register. 
In  our  country  the  understanding  portion  of  the 
audience  think  no  harm  in  keeping  the  perform- 
ance up  to  standard  by  dint  of  their  own  imagina- 
tion, For  the  same  reason  they  do  not  mind  any 
harshness  of  voice  or  uncouthness  of  gesture  in  the 
exponent  of  a  perfectly  formed  melody;  on  the 
contrary,  they  seem  sometimes  to  be  of  opinion 
that  such  minor  external  defects  serve  better  to 
set  off  the  internal  perfection  of  the  composition, — 
as  with  the  outward  poverty  of  the  Great  Ascetic, 
Mahadeva,  whose  divinity  shines  forth  naked. 

This  feeling  seems  entirely  wanting  in  Europe. 
There,  outward  embellishment  must  be  perfect 
in  every  detail,  and  the  least  defect  stands  shamed 
and  unable  to  face  the  public  gaze.  In  our  musical 
gatherings  nothing  is  thought  of  spending  half- 

an-hour  in  tuning  up  the  Tanpuras,  or  hammering 

189 


MY   REMINISCENCES 

into  tone  the  drums,  little  and  big.  In  Europe 
such  duties  are  performed  beforehand,  behind  the 
scenes,  for  all  that  comes  in  front  must  be  faultless. 
There  is  thus  no  room  for  any  weak  spot  in  the 
singer's  voice.  In  our  country  a  correct  and 
artistic  exposition  1  of  the  melody  is  the  main 
object,  thereon  is  concentrated  all  the  effort.  In 
Europe  the  voice  is  the  object  of  culture,  and 
with  it  they  perform  impossibilities.  In  our 
country  the  virtuoso  is  satisfied  if  he  has  heard 
the  song;  in  Europe,  they  go  to  hear  the  singer. 

That  is  what  I  saw  that  day  in  Brighton.  To 
me  it  was  as  good  as  a  circus.  But,  admire  the 
performance  as  I  did,  I  could  not  appreciate  the 
song.  I  could  hardly  keep  from  laughing  when 
some  of  the  cadenzas  imitated  the  warbling  of 
birds.  I  felt  all  the  time  that  it  was  a  misapplica- 
tion of  the  human  voice.  When  it  came  to  the 
turn  of  a  male  singer  I  was  considerably  relieved. 
I  specially  liked  the  tenor  voices  which  had  more 
of  human  flesh  and  blood  in  them,  and  seemed 
less  like  the  disembodied  lament  of  a  forlorn 
spirit. 

After  this,  as  I  went  on  hearing  and  learning 
more  and  more  of  European  music,  I  began  to  get 

1  With  Indian  music  it  is  not  a  mere  question  of  correctly  rendering 
a  melody  exactly  as  composed,  but  the  theme  of  the  original  composi- 
tion is  the  subject  of  an  improvised  interpretative  elaboration  by  the 
expounding  Artist.  Tr. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  191 

into  the  spirit  of  it;  but  up  to  now  I  am  con- 
vinced that  our  music  and  theirs  abide  in  alto- 
gether different  apartments,  and  do  not  gain  entry 
to  the  heart  by  the  self-same  door. 

European  music  seems  to  be  intertwined  with 
its  material  life,  so  that  the  text  of  its  songs  may 
be  as  various  as  that  life  itself.  If  we  attempt 
to  put  our  tunes  to  the  same  variety  of  use  they 
tend  to  lose  their  significance,  and  become  ludi- 
crous; for  our  melodies  transcend  the  barriers  of 
everyday  life,  and  only  thus  can  they  carry  us  so 
deep  into  Pity,  so  high  into  Aloofness;  their  func- 
tion being  to  reveal  a  picture  of  the  inmost  in- 
expressible depths  of  our  being,  mysterious  and 
impenetrable,  where  the  devotee  may  find  his 
hermitage  ready,  or  even  the  epicurean  his  bower, 
but  where  there  is  no  room  for  the  busy  man  of 
the  world. 

I  cannot  claim  that  I  gained  admittance  to 
the  soul  of  European  music.  But  what  little  of  it 
I  came  to  understand  from  the  outside  attracted 
me  greatly  in  one  way.  It  seemed  to  me  so  roman- 
tic. It  is  somewhat  difficult  to  analyse  what  I 
mean  by  that  word.  What  I  would  refer  to  is  the 
aspect  of  variety,  of  abundance,  of  the  waves  on 
the  sea  of  life,  of  the  ever-changing  light  and 
shade  on  their  ceaseless  undulations.  There  is 
the  opposite  aspect — of  pure  extension,  of  the 


i92          MY   REMINISCENCES 

unwinking  blue  of  the  sky,  of  the  silent  hint  of 
immeasureability  in  the  distant  circle  of  the  hori- 
zon. However  that  may  be,  let  me  repeat,  at 
the  risk  of  not  being  perfectly  clear,  that  when- 
ever I  have  been  moved  by  European  music  I 
have  said  to  myself:  it  is  romantic,  it  is  translating 
into  melody  the  evanescence  of  life. 

Not  that  we  wholly  lack  the  same  attempt  in 
some  forms  of  our  music;  but  it  is  less  pronounced, 
less  successful.  Our  melodies  give  voice  to  the 
star-spangled  night,  to  the  first  reddening  of  dawn. 
They  speak  of  the  sky-pervading  sorrow  which 
lowers  in  the  darkness  of  clouds;  the  speechless 
deep  intoxication  of  the  forest-roaming  spring. 

(29)   Valmiki  Pratibha 

We  had  a  profusely  decorated  volume  of  Moore's 
Irish  Melodies:  and  often  have  I  listened  to  the 
enraptured  recitation  of  these  by  Akshay  Babu. 
The  poems  combined  with  the  pictorial  designs 
to  conjure  up  for  me  a  dream  picture  of  the  Ireland 
of  old.  I  had  not  then  actually  heard  the  original 
tunes,  but  had  sung  these  Irish  Melodies  to  my- 
self to  the  accompaniment  of  the  harps  in  the 
pictures.  I  longed  to  hear  the  real  tunes,  to  learn 
them,  and  sing  them  to  Akshay  Babu.  Some 
longings  unfortunately  do  get  fulfilled  in  this  life, 


MY   REMINISCENCES          193 

and  die  in  the  process.  When  I  went  to  England 
I  did  hear  some  of  the  Irish  Melodies  sung,  and 
learnt  them  too,  but  that  put  an  end  to  my  keen- 
ness to  learn  more.  They  were  simple,  mournful 
and  sweet,  but  they  somehow  did  not  fit  in  with 
the  silent  melody  of  the  harp  which  filled  the 
halls  of  the  Old  Ireland  of  my  dreams. 

When  I  came  back  home  I  sung  the  Irish  melo- 
dies I  had  learnt  to  my  people.  "What  is  the 
matter  with  Rabi's  voice?"  they  exclaimed. 
"How  funny  and  foreign  it  sounds!"  They  even 
felt  my  speaking  voice  had  changed  its  tone. 

From  this  mixed  cultivation  of  foreign  and 
native  melody  was  born  the  Valmiki  Pratibha.1 
The  tunes  in  this  musical  drama  are  mostly  Indian, 
but  they  have  been  dragged  out  of  their  classic 
dignity;  that  which  soared  in  the  sky  was  taught 
to  run  on  the  earth.  Those  who  have  seen  and 
heard  it  performed  will,  I  trust,  bear  witness  that 
the  harnessing  of  Indian  melodic  modes  to  the 
service  of  the  drama  has  proved  neither  derogatory 
nor  futile.  This  conjunction  is  the  only  special 
feature  of  Valmiki  Pratibha.  The  pleasing  task  of 
loosening  the  chains  of  melodic  forms  and  making 

1  Valmiki  Pratibha  means  the  genius  of  Valmiki.  The  plot  is  based 
on  the  story  of  Valmiki,  the  robber  chief,  being  moved  to  pity  and 
breaking  out  into  a  metrical  lament  on  witnessing  the  grief  of  one  of 
a  pair  of  cranes  whose  mate  was  killed  by  a  hunter.  In  the  metre 
which  so  came  to  him  he  afterwards  composed  his  Ramayana.  TV. 


194  MY   REMINISCENCES 

them  adaptable  to  a  variety  of  treatment  com- 
pletely engrossed  me. 

Several  of  the  songs  of  Falmiki  Pratibha  were 
set  to  tunes  originally  severely  classic  in  mode; 
some  of  the  tunes  were  composed  by  my  brother 
Jyotirindra;  a  few  were  adapted  from  European 
sources.  The  Telena 1  style  of  Indian  modes 
specially  lends  itself  to  dramatic  purposes  and  has 
been  frequently  utilized  in  this  work.  Two  Eng- 
lish tunes  served  for  the  drinking  songs  of  the 
robber  band,  and  an  Irish  melody  for  the  lament 
of  the  wood  nymphs. 

Falmiki  Pratibha  is  not  a  composition  which 
will  bear  being  read.  Its  significance  is  lost  if  it 
is  not  heard  sung  and  seen  acted.  It  is  not  what 
Europeans  call  an  Opera,  but  a  little  drama  set 
to  music.  That  is  to  say,  it  is  not  primarily  a 
musical  composition.  Very  few  of  the  songs  are 
important  or  attractive  by  themselves;  they  all 
serve  merely  as  the  musical  text  of  the  play. 

Before  I  went  to  England  we  occasionally  used 
to  have  gatherings  of  literary  men  in  our  house, 
at  which  music,  recitations  and  light  refreshments 

1  Some  Indian  classic  melodic  compositions  are  designed  on  a 
scheme  of  accentuation,  for  which  purpose  the  music  is  set,  not  to 
words,  but  to  unmeaning  notation-sounds  representing  drum-beats 
or  plectrum-impacts  which  in  Indian  music  are  of  a  considerable 
variety  of  tone,  each  having  its  own  sound-symbol.  The  Telena  is 
one  such  style  of  composition.  Tr. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  195 

were  served  up.  After  my  return  one  more  such 
gathering  was  held,  which  happened  to  be  the  last. 
It  was  for  an  entertainment  in  this  connection 
that  the  Falmiki  Pratibha  was  composed.  I 
played  Falmiki  and  my  niece,  Pratibha,  took 
the  part  of  Saraszvati — which  bit  of  history  re- 
mains recorded  in  the  name. 

I  had  read  in  some  work  of  Herbert  Spencer's 
that  speech  takes  on  tuneful  inflexions  whenever 
emotion  comes  into  play.  It  is  a  fact  that  the 
tone  or  tune  is  as  important  to  us  as  the  spoken 
word  for  the  expression  of  anger,  sorrow,  joy  and 
wonder.  Spencer's  idea  that,  through  a  develop- 
ment of  these  emotional  modulations  of  voice,  man 
found  music,  appealed  to  me.  Why  should  it  not 
do,  I  thought  to  myself,  to  act  a  drama  in  a  kind 
of  recitative  based  on  this  idea.  The  Kathakas  1 
of  our  country  attempt  this  to  some  extent,  for 
they  frequently  break  into  a  chant  which,  how- 
ever, stops  short  of  full  melodic  form.  As  blank 
verse  is  more  elastic  than  rhymed,  so  such  chant- 
ing, though  not  devoid  of  rhythm,  can  more  freely 
adapt  itself  to  the  emotional  interpretation  of 
the  text,  because  it  does  not  attempt  to  conform 
to  the  more  rigorous  canons  of  tune  and  time 
required  by  a  regular  melodic  composition.  The 
expression  of  feeling  being  the  object,  these  de- 

1  Reciters  of  Puranic  legendary  lore.    TV. 


i96  MY   REMINISCENCES 

ficiencies  in  regard  to  form  do  not  jar  on  the 
hearer. 

Encouraged  by  the  success  of  this  new  line 
taken  in  the  Falmiki  Pratibha,  I  composed  another 
musical  play  of  the  same  class.  It  was  called  the 
Kal  Mrigaya,  The  Fateful  Hunt.  The  plot  was 
based  on  the  story  of  the  accidental  killing  of  the 
blind  hermit's  only  son  by  King  Dasaratha.  It 
was  played  on  a  stage  erected  on  our  roof-terrace, 
and  the  audience  seemed  profoundly  moved  by 
its  pathos.  Afterwards,  much  of  it  was,  with 
slight  changes,  incorporated  in  the  Valmiki  Prati- 
bha,  and  this  play  ceased  to  be  separately  pub- 
lished in  my  works. 

Long  afterwards,  I  composed  a  third  muscial 
play,  Mayar  Khela,  the  Play  of  Maya,  an  operetta 
of  a  different  type.  In  this  the  songs  were  im- 
portant, not  the  drama.  In  the  others  a  series  of 
dramatic  situations  were  strung  on  a  thread  of 
melody;  this  was  a  garland  of  songs  with  just 
a  thread  of  dramatic  plot  running  through.  The 
play  of  feeling,  and  not  action,  was  its  special 
feature.  In  point  of  fact  I  was,  while  composing 
it,  saturated  with  the  mood  of  song. 

The  enthusiasm  which  went  to  the  making  of  Val- 
miki  Pratibha  and  Kal  Mrigaya  I  have  never  felt  for 
any  other  work  of  mine.  In  these  two  the  creative 
musical  impulse  of  the  time  found  expression. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  197 

My  brother,  Jyotirindra,  was  engaged  the  live- 
long day  at  his  piano,  refashioning  the  classic  melo- 
dic forms  at  his  pleasure.  And,  at  every  turn  of  his 
instrument,  the  old  modes  took  on  unthought-of 
shapes  and  expressed  new  shades  of  feeling. 
The  melodic  forms  which  had  become  habituated 
to  their  pristine  stately  gait,  when  thus  com- 
pelled to  march  to  more  lively  unconventional 
measures,  displayed  an  unexpected  agility  and 
power;  and  moved  us  correspondingly.  We  could 
plainly  hear  the  tunes  speak  to  us  while  Akshay 
Babu  and  I  sat  on  either  side  fitting  words  to 
them  as  they  grew  out  of  my  brother's  nimble 
fingers.  I  do  not  claim  that  our  libretto  was  good 
poetry  but  it  served  as  a  vehicle  for  the  tunes. 

In  the  riotous  joy  of  this  revolutionary  activity 
were  these  two  musical  plays  composed,  and  so 
they  danced  merrily  to  every  measure,  whether 
or  not  technically  correct,  indifferent  as  to  the 
tunes  being  homelike  or  foreign. 

On  many  an  occasion  has  the  Bengali  reading 
public  been  grievously  exercised  over  some  opin- 
ion or  literary  form  of  mine,  but  it  is  curious  to 
find  that  the  daring  with  which  I  had  played  havoc 
with  accepted  musical  notions  did  not  rouse  any 
resentment;  on  the  contrary  those  who  came  to 
hear  departed  pleased.  A  few  of  Akshay  Babu's 
compositions  find  place  in  the  Valmiki  Pratibha 


i98  MY   REMINISCENCES 

and  also  adaptations  from  Vihari  Chakravarti's 
Sarada  Mangal  series  of  songs. 

I  used  to  take  the  leading  part  in  the  perform- 
ance of  these  musical  dramas.  From  my  early 
years  I  had  a  taste  for  acting,  and  firmly  believed 
that  I  had  a  special  aptitude  for  it.  I  think  I 
proved  that  my  belief  was  not  ill-founded.  I  had 
only  once  before  done  the  part  of  Aleek  Babu 
in  a  farce  written  by  my  brother  Jyotirindra. 
So  these  were  really  my  first  attempts  at  acting. 
I  was  then  very  young  and  nothing  seemed  to 
fatigue  or  trouble  my  voice. 

In  our  house,  at  the  time,  a  cascade  of  musical 
emotion  was  gushing  forth  day  after  day,  hour 
after  hour,  its  scattered  spray  reflecting  into  our 
being  a  whole  gamut  of  rainbow  colours.  Then, 
with  the  freshness  of  youth,  our  new-born  energy, 
impelled  by  its  virgin  curiosity,  struck  out  new 
paths  in  every  direction.  We  felt  we  would  try 
and  test  everything,  and  no  achievement  seemed 
impossible.  We  wrote,  we  sang,  we  acted,  we 
poured  ourselves  out  on  every  side.  This  was 
how  I  stepped  into  my  twentieth  year. 

Of  these  forces  which  so  triumphantly  raced  our 
lives  along,  my  brother  Jyotirindra  was  the  char- 
ioteer. He  was  absolutely  fearless.  Once,  when 
I  was  a  mere  lad,  and  had  never  ridden  a  horse 
before,  he  made  me  mount  one  and  gallop  by 


MY   REMINISCENCES  199 

his  side,  with  no  qualms  about  his  unskilled  com- 
panion. When  at  the  same  age,  while  we  were  at 
Shelidah,  (the  head-quarters  of  our  estate,)  news 
was  brought  of  a  tiger,  he  took  me  with  him  on 
a  hunting  expedition.  I  had  no  gun, — it  would 
have  been  more  dangerous  to  me  than  to  the 
tiger  if  I  had.  We  left  our  shoes  at  the  outskirts 
of  the  jungle  and  crept  in  with  bare  feet.  At  last 
we  scrambled  up  into  a  bamboo  thicket,  partly 
stripped  of  its  thorn-like  twigs,  where  I  somehow 
managed  to  crouch  behind  my  brother  till  the 
deed  was  done;  with  no  means  of  even  administer- 
ing a  shoe-beating  to  the  unmannerly  brute  had 
he  dared  lay  his  offensive  paws  on  me! 

Thus  did  my  brother  give  me  full  freedom 
both  internal  and  external  in  the  face  of  all  dan- 
gers. No  usage  or  custom  was  a  bondage  for 
him,  and  so  was  he  able  to  rid  me  of  my  shrinking 
diffidence. 

(30)  Evening  Songs 

In  the  state  of  being  confined  within  myself, 
of  which  I  have  been  telling,  I  wrote  a  number  of 
poems  which  have  been  grouped  together,  under 
the  title  of  the  Heart-Wilderness,  in  Mohita  Babu's 
edition  of  my  works.  In  one  of  the  poems  sub- 
sequently published  in  a  volume  called  Morning 
Songs,  the  following  lines  occur: 


200          MY   REMINISCENCES 

There  is  a  vast  wilderness  whose  name  is  Heart; 
Whose  interlacing  forest  branches  dandle  and  rock  dark- 
ness like  an  infant. 
I  lost  my  way  in  its  depths. 

from  which  came  the  idea  of  the  name  for  this 
group  of  poems. 

Much  of  what  I  wrote,  when  thus  my  life  had 
no  commerce  with  the  outside,  when  I  was  en- 
grossed in  the  contemplation  of  my  own  heart, 
when  my  imaginings  wandered  in  many  a  disguise 
amidst  causeless  emotions  and  aimless  longings, 
has  been  left  out  of  that  edition;  only  a  few  of  the 
poems  originally  published  in  the  volume  entitled 
Evening  Songs  finding  a  place  there,  in  the  Heart- 
Wilderness  group. 

My  brother  Jyotirindra  and  his  wife  had  left 
home  travelling  on  a  long  journey,  and  their  rooms 
on  the  third  storey,  facing  the  terraced-roof,  were 
empty.  I  took  possession  of  these  and  the  terrace, 
and  spent  my  days  in  solitude.  While  thus  left  in 
communion  with  my  self  alone,  I  know  not  how  I 
slipped  out  of  the  poetical  groove  into  which  I 
had  fallen.  Perhaps  being  cut  off  from  those  whom 
I  sought  to  please,  and  whose  taste  in  poetry 
moulded  the  form  I  tried  to  put  my  thoughts  into, 
I  naturally  gained  freedom  from  the  style  they  had 
imposed  on  me. 

I  began  to  use  a  slate  for  my  writing.    That  also 


MY   REMINISCENCES  201 

helped  in  my  emancipation.  The  manuscript 
books  in  which  I  had  indulged  before  seemed  to 
demand  a  certain  height  of  poetic  flight,  to  work 
up  to  which  I  had  to  find  my  way  by  a  comparison 
with  others.  But  the  slate  was  clearly  fitted  for 
my  mood  of  the  moment.  "Fear  not,"  it  seemed 
to  say.  "Write  just  what  you  please,  one  rub  will 
wipe  all  away!" 

As  I  wrote  a  poem  or  two,  thus  unfettered,  I  felt 
a  great  joy  well  up  within  me.  "At  last,"  said  my 
heart,  "what  I  write  is  my  own!"  Let  no  one 
mistake  this  for  an  accession  of  pride.  Rather  did 
I  feel  a  pride  in  my  former  productions,  as  being 
all  the  tribute  I  had  to  pay  them.  But  I  refuse 
to  call  the  realisation  of  self,  self-sufficiency.  The 
joy  of  parents  in  their  first-born  is  not  due  to  any 
pride  in  its  appearance,  but  because  it  is  their  very 
own.  If  it  happens  to  be  an  extraordinary  child 
they  may  also  glory  in  that — but  that  is  different. 

In  the  first  flood-tide  of  that  joy  I  paid  no  heed 
to  the  bounds  of  metrical  form,  and  as  the  stream 
does  not  flow  straight  on  but  winds  about  as  it 
lists,  so  did  my  verse.  Before,  I  would  have  held 
this  to  be  a  crime,  but  now  I  felt  no  compunction. 
Freedom  first  breaks  the  law  and  then  makes  laws 
which  brings  it  under  true  Self-rule. 

The  only  listener  I  had  for  these  erratic  poems 
of  mine  was  Akshay  Babu.  When  he  heard  them 


202  MY   REMINISCENCES 

for  the  first  time  he  was  as  surprised  as  he  was 
pleased,  and  with  his  approbation  my  road  to 
freedom  was  widened. 

The  poems  of  Vihari  Chakravarti  were  in  a 
3-beat  metre.  This  triple  time  produces  a  rounded- 
off  globular  effect,  unlike  the  square-cut  multiple 
of  2.  It  rolls  on  with  ease,  it  glides  as  it  dances  to 
the  tinkling  of  its  anklets.  I  was  once  very  fond 
of  this  metre.  It  felt  more  like  riding  a  bicycle 
than  walking.  And  to  this  stride  I  had  got  accus- 
tomed. In  the  Evening  Songs,  without  thinking 
of  it,  I  somehow  broke  off  this  habit.  Nor  did  I 
come  under  any  other  particular  bondage.  I  felt 
entirely  free  and  unconcerned.  I  had  no  thought 
or  fear  of  being  taken  to  task. 

The  strength  I  gained  by  working,  freed  from 
the  trammels  of  tradition,  led  me  to  discover  that 
I  had  been  searching  in  impossible  places  for  that 
which  I  had  within  myself.  Nothing  but  want  of 
self-confidence  had  stood  in  the  way  of  my  coming 
into  my  own.  I  felt  like  rising  from  a  dream  of 
bondage  to  find  myself  unshackled.  I  cut  extraor- 
dinary capers  just  to  make  sure  I  was  free  to  move. 

To  me  this  is  the  most  memorable  period  of  my 
poetic  career.  As.  poems  my  Evening  Songs  may 
not  have  been  worth  much,  in  fact  as  such  they 
are  crude  enough.  Neither  their  metre,  nor  lan- 
guage, nor  thought  had  taken  definite  shape.  Their 


MY   REMINISCENCES          203 

only  merit  is  that  for  the  first  time  I  had  come  to 
write  what  I  really  meant,  just  according  to  my 
pleasure.  What  if  those  compositions  have  no 
value,  that  pleasure  certainly  had. 


(31)  An  Essay  on  Music 

I  had  been  proposing  to  study  for  the  bar  when 
my  father  had  recalled  me  home  from  England. 
Some  friends  concerned  at  this  cutting  short  of  my 
career  pressed  him  to  send  me  off  once  again.  This 
led  to  my  starting  on  a  second  voyage  towards 
England,  this  time  with  a  relative  as  my  com- 
panion. My  fate,  however,  had  so  strongly  vetoed 
my  being  called  to  the  bar  that  I  was  not  even  to 
reach  England  this  time.  For  a  certain  reason  we 
had  to  disembark  at  Madras  and  return  home  to 
Calcutta.  The  reason  was  by  no  means  as  grave 
as  its  outcome,  but  as  the  laugh  was  not  against 
me,  I  refrain  from  setting  it  down  here.  From  both 
my  attempted  pilgrimages  to  Lakshmi's  1  shrine  I 
had  thus  to  come  back  repulsed.  I  hope,  however, 
that  the  Law-god,  at  least,  will  look  on  me  with  a 
favourable  eye  for  that  I  have  not  added  to  the 
encumbrances  on  the  Bar-library  premises. 

My  father  was  then  in  the  Mussoorie  hills.     I 

i  The  Goddess  of  Wealth. 


204  MY   REMINISCENCES 

went  to  him  in  fear  and  trembling.  But  he  showed 
no  sign  of  irritation,  he  rather  seemed  pleased. 
He  must  have  seen  in  this  return  of  mine  the  bless- 
ing of  Divine  Providence. 

The  evening  before  I  started  on  this  voyage  I 
read  a  paper  at  the  Medical  College  Hall  on  the 
invitation  of  the  Bethune  Society.  This  was  my 
first  public  reading.  The  Reverend  K.  M.  Banerji 
was  the  president.  The  subject  was  Music. 
Leaving  aside  instrumental  music,  I  tried  to  make 
out  that  to  bring  out  better  what  the  words  sought 
to  express  was  the  chief  end  and  aim  of  vocal 
music.  The  text  of  my  paper  was  but  meagre.  I 
sang  and  acted  songs  throughout  illustrating  my 
theme.  The  only  reason  for  the  flattering  eulogy 
which  the  President  bestowed  on  me  at  the  end 
must  have  been  the  moving  effect  of  my  young 
voice  together  with  the  earnestness  and  variety  of 
its  efforts.  But  I  must  make  the  confession  to-day 
that  the  opinion  I  voiced  with  such  enthusiasm 
that  evening  was  wrong. 

The  art  of  vocal  music  has  its  own  special  func- 
tions and  features.  And  when  it  happens  to  be 
set  to  words  the  latter  must  not  presume  too  much 
on  their  opportunity  and  seek  to  supersede  the  mel- 
ody of  which  they  are  but  the  vehicle.  The  song 
being  great  in  its  own  wealth,  why  should  it  wait 
upon  the  words?  Rather  does  it  begin  where  mere 


MY   REMINISCENCES  205 

words  fail.  Its  power  lies  in  the  region  of  the 
inexpressible;  it  tells  us  what  the  words  cannot. 

So  the  less  a  song  is  burdened  with  words  the 
better.  In  the  classic  style  of  Hindustan  1  the 
words  are  of  no  account  and  leave  the  melody  to 
make  its  appeal  in  its  own  way.  Vocal  music 
reaches  its  perfection  when  the  melodic  form  is 
allowed  to  develop  freely,  and  carry  our  conscious- 
ness with  it  to  its  own  wonderful  plane.  In  Bengal, 
however,  the  words  have  always  asserted  them- 
selves so,  that  our  provincial  song  has  failed  to 
develop  her  full  musical  capabilities,  and  has  re- 
mained content  as  the  handmaiden  of  her  sister 
art  of  poetry.  From  the  old  Faishnava  songs  down 
to  those  of  Nidhu  Babu  she  has  displayed  her 
charms  from  the  background.  But  as  in  our  coun- 
try the  wife  rules  her  husband  through  acknowl- 
edging her  dependence,  so  our  music,  though  pro- 
fessedly in  attendance  only,  ends  by  dominating 
the  song. 

I  have  often  felt  this  while  composing  my  songs. 
As  I  hummed  to  myself  and  wrote  the  lines: 

Do  not  keep  your  secret  to  yourself,  my  love, 
But  whisper  it  gently  to  me,  only  to  me. 

I  found  that  the  words  had  no  means  of  reaching 
by  themselves  the  region  into  which  they  were 

xAs  distinguished  generally  from  different  provincial  styles,  but 
chiefly  from  the  Dravidian  style  prevalent  in  the  South.    Tr. 


206  MY   REMINISCENCES 

borne  away  by  the  tune.  The  melody  told  me  that 
the  secret,  which  I  was  so  importunate  to  hear, 
had  mingled  with  the  green  mystery  of  the  forest 
glades,  was  steeped  in  the  silent  whiteness  of  moon- 
light nights,  peeped  out  of  the  veil  of  the  illimitable 
blue  behind  the  horizon — and  is  the  one  intimate 
secret  of  Earth,  Sky  and  Waters. 

In  my  early  boyhood  I  heard  a  snatch  of  a  song: 

Who  dressed  you,  love,  as  a  foreigner? 

This  one  line  painted  such  wonderful  pictures 
in  my  mind  that  it  haunts  me  still.  One  day  I 
sat  down  to  set  to  words  a  composition  of  my  own 
while  full  of  this  bit  of  song.  Humming  my  tune 
I  wrote  to  its  accompaniment: 

I  know  you,  O  Woman  from  the  strange  land! 
Your  dwelling  is  across  the  Sea. 

Had  the  tune  not  been  there  I  know  not  what 
shape  the  rest  of  the  poem  might  have  taken;  but 
the  magic  of  the  melody  revealed  to  me  the 
stranger  in  all  her  loveliness.  It  is  she,  said  my 
soul,  who  comes  and  goes,  a  messenger  to  this  world 
from  the  other  shore  of  the  ocean  of  mystery.  It  is 
she,  of  whom  we  now  and  again  catch  glimpses  in 
the  dewy  Autumn  mornings,  in  the  scented  nights 
of  Spring,  in  the  inmost  recesses  of  our  hearts— 
and  sometimes  we  strain  skywards  to  hear  her 


MY   REMINISCENCES          207 

song.  To  the  door  of  this  world-charming  stranger 
the  melody,  as  I  say,  wafted  me,  and  so  to  her 
were  the  rest  of  the  words  addressed. 

Long  after  this,  in  a  street  in  Bolpur,  a  mendi- 
cant Baul  was  singing  as  he  walked  along: 

How  does  the  unknown  bird  flit  in  and  out  of  the  cage! 
Ah,  could  I  but  catch  it,  I'd  ring  its  feet  with  my  love! 

I  found  this  Baul  to  be  saying  the  very  same 
thing.  The  unknown  bird  sometimes  surrenders 
itself  within  the  bars  of  the  cage  to  whisper  tidings 
of  the  bondless  unknown  beyond.  The  heart 
would  fain  hold  it  near  to  itself  for  ever,  but  can- 
not. What  but  the  melody  of  song  can  tell  us  of 
the  goings  and  comings  of  the  unknown  bird? 

That  is  why  I  am  always  reluctant  to  publish 
books  of  the  words  of  songs,  for  therein  the  soul 
must  needs  be  lacking. 


(32)    The  River-side 

When  I  returned  home  from  the  outset  of  my 
second  voyage  to  England,  my  brother  Jyotirindra 
and  sister-in-law  were  living  in  a  river-side  villa  at 
Chandernagore,  and  there  I  went  to  stay  with 
them. 

The  Ganges  again!  Again  those  ineffable  days 
and  nights,  languid  with  joy,  sad  with  longing,  at- 


208  MY   REMINISCENCES 

tuned  to  the  plaintive  babbling  of  the  river  along 
the  cool  shade  of  its  wooded  banks.  This  Bengal 
sky-full  of  light,  this  south  breeze,  this  flow  of  the 
river,  this  right  royal  laziness,  this  broad  leisure 
stretching  from  horizon  to  horizon  and  from  green 
earth  to  blue  sky,  all  these  were  to  me  as  food  and 
drink  to  the  hungry  and  thirsty.  Here  it  felt  in- 
deed like  home,  and  in  these  I  recognised  the  minis- 
trations of  a  Mother. 

That  was  not  so  very  long  ago,  and  yet  time  has 
wrought  many  changes.  Our  little  river-side  nests, 
clustering  under  their  surrounding  greenery,  have 
been  replaced  by  mills  which  now,  dragon-like, 
everywhere  rear  their  hissing  heads,  belching  forth 
black  smoke.  In  the  midday  glare  of  modern  life 
even  our  hours  of  mental  siesta  have  been  nar- 
rowed down  to  the  lowest  limit,  and  hydra-headed 
unrest  has  invaded  every  department  of  life. 
Maybe,  this  is  for  the  better,  but  I,  for  one,  cannot 
account  it  wholly  to  the  good. 

These  lovely  days  of  mine  at  the  riverside  passed 
by  like  so  many  dedicated  lotus  blossoms  floating 
down  the  sacred  stream.  Some  rainy  afternoons  I 
spent  in  a  veritable  frenzy,  singing  away  old  Faish- 
nava  songs  to  my  own  tunes,  accompanying  myself 
on  a  harmonium.  On  other  afternoons,  we  would 
drift  along  in  a  boat,  my  brother  Jyotirindra  ac- 
companying my  singing  with  his  violin.  And  as, 


The  Ganges  Again 


MY   REMINISCENCES  209 

beginning  with  the  Puravi?  we  went  on  varying 
the  mode  of  our  music  with  the  declining  day,  we 
saw,  on  reaching  the  Behaga,1  the  western  sky 
close  the  doors  of  its  factory  of  golden  toys,  and 
the  moon  on  the  east  rise  over  the  fringe  of  trees. 

Then  we  would  row  back  to  the  landing  steps  of 
the  villa  and  seat  ourselves  on  a  quilt  spread  on 
the  terrace  facing  the  river.  By  then  a  silvery 
peace  rested  on  both  land  and  water,  hardly  any 
boats  were  about,  the  fringe  of  trees  on  the  bank 
was  reduced  to  a  deep  shadow,  and  the  moonlight 
glimmered  over  the  smooth  flowing  stream. 

The  villa  we  were  living  in  was  known  as 
'Moran's  Garden'.  A  flight  of  stone-flagged 
steps  led  up  from  the  water  to  a  long,  broad 
verandah  which  formed  part  of  the  house.  The 
rooms  were  not  regularly  arranged,  nor  all  on  the 
same  level,  and  some  had  to  be  reached  by  short 
flights  of  stairs.  The  big  sitting  room  overlook- 
ing the  landing  steps  had  stained  glass  windows 
with  coloured  pictures. 

One  of  the  pictures  was  of  a  swing  hanging  from 
a  branch  half-hidden  in  dense  foliage,  and  in  the 
checkered  light  and  shade  of  this  bower,  two  per- 
sons were  swinging;  and  there  was  another  of  a 
broad  flight  of  steps  leading  into  some  castle-like 

1  Many  of  the  Hindustani  classic  modes  are  supposed  to  be  best  in 
keeping  with  particular  seasons  of  the  year,  or  times  of  the  day.  Tr. 


210  MY   REMINISCENCES 

palace,  up  and  down  which  men  and  women  in 
festive  garb  were  going  and  coming.  When  the 
light  fell  on  the  windows,  these  pictures  shone 
wonderfully,  seeming  to  fill  the  river-side  atmos- 
phere with  holiday  music.  Some  far-away  long- 
forgotten  revelry  seemed  to  be  expressing  itself 
in  silent  words  of  light;  the  love  thrills  of  the  swing- 
ing couple  making  alive  with  their  eternal  story 
the  woodlands  of  the  river  bank. 

The  topmost  room  of  the  house  was  in  a  round 
tower  with  windows  opening  to  every  side.  This 
I  used  as  my  room  for  writing  poetry.  Nothing 
could  be  seen  from  thence  save  the  tops  of  the 
surrounding  trees,  and  the  open  sky.  I  was  then 
busy  with  the  Evening  Songs  and  of  this  room  I 
wrote : 

There,  where  in  the  breast  of  limitless  space  clouds  are 

laid  to  sleep, 
I  have  built  my  house  for  thee,  O  Poesy! 


(33)     More  About  the  Evening  Songs 

At  this  time  my  reputation  amongst  literary 
critics  was  that  of  being  a  poet  of  broken  cadence 
and  lisping  utterance.  Everything  about  my 
work  was  dubbed  misty,  shadowy.  However 
little  I  might  have  relished  this  at  the  time,  the 
charge  was  not  wholly  baseless.  My  poetry  did 


MY   REMINISCENCES  211 

in  fact  lack  the  backbone  of  worldly  reality.  How, 
amidst  the  ringed-in  seclusion  of  my  early  years, 
was  I  to  get  the  necessary  material? 

But  one  thing  I  refuse  to  admit.  Behind  this 
charge  of  vagueness  was  the  sting  of  the  insinua- 
tion of  its  being  a  deliberate  affectation — for  the 
sake  of  effect.  The  fortunate  possessor  of  good 
eye-sight  is  apt  to  sneer  at  the  youth  with  glasses, 
as  if  he  wears  them  for  ornament.  While  a  re- 
flection on  the  poor  fellow's  infirmity  may  be 
permissible,  it  is  too  bad  to  charge  him  with  pre- 
tending not  to  see. 

The  nebula  is  not  an  outside  creation — it  merely 
represents  a  phase;  and  to  leave  out  all  poetry 
which  has  not  attained  definiteness  would  not 
bring  us  to  the  truth  of  literature.  If  any  phase 
of  man's  nature  has  found  true  expression,  it  is 
worth  preserving — it  may  be  cast  aside  only  if 
not  expressed  truly.  There  is  a  period  in  man's 
life  when  his  feelings  are  the  pathos  of  the  inex- 
pressible, the  anguish  of  vagueness.  The  poetry 
which  attempts  its  expression  cannot  be  called 
baseless — at  worst  it  may  be  worthless;  but  it  is 
not  necessarily  even  that.  The  sin  is  not  in  the 
thing  expressed,  but  in  the  failure  to  express  it. 

There  is  a  duality  in  man.  Of  the  inner  person, 
behind  the  outward  current  of  thoughts,  feelings 
and  events,  but  little  is  known  or  recked;  but  for 


212  MY   REMINISCENCES 

all  that,  he  cannot  be  got  rid  of  as  a  factor  in  life's 
progress.  When  the  outward  life  fails  to  harmonise 
with  the  inner,  the  dweller  within  is  hurt,  and 
his  pain  manifests  itself  in  the  outer  consciousness 
in  a  manner  to  which  it  is  difficult  to  give  a  name, 
or  even  to  describe,  and  of  which  the  cry  is  more 
akin  to  an  inarticulate  wail  than  words  with  more 
precise  meaning. 

The  sadness  and  pain  which  sought  expression 
in  the  Evening  Songs  had  their  roots  in  the  depths 
of  my  being.  As  one's  sleep-smothered  con- 
sciousness wrestles  with  a  nightmare  in  its  efforts 
to  awake,  so  the  submerged  inner  self  struggles 
to  free  itself  from  its  complexities  and  come  out 
into  the  open.  These  Songs  arc  the  history  of 
that  struggle.  As  in  all  creation,  so  in  poetry, 
there  is  the  opposition  of  forces.  If  the  divergence 
is  too  wide,  or  the  unison  too  close,  there  is,  it 
seems  to  me,  no  room  for  poetry.  Where  the  pain 
of  discord  strives  to  attain  and  express  its  resolu- 
tion into  harmony,  there  does  poetry  break  forth 
into  music,  as  breath  through  a  flute. 

When  the  Evening  Songs  first  saw  the  light  they 
were  not  hailed  with  any  flourish  of  trumpets, 
but  none  the  less  they  did  not  lack  admirers.  I 
have  elsewhere  told  the  story  of  how  at  the  wedding 
of  Mr.  Ramesh  Chandra  Dutt's  eldest  daughter, 
Bankim  Babu  was  at  the  door,  and  the  host  was 


MY   REMINISCENCES  213 

welcoming  him  with  the  customary  garland  of 
flowers.  As  I  came  up  Bankim  Babu  eagerly 
took  the  garland  and  placing  it  round  my  neck 
said:  "The  wreath  to  him,  Ramesh,  have  you  not 
read  his  Evening  Songs?"  And  when  Mr.  Dutt 
avowed  he  had  not  yet  done  so,  the  manner  in 
which  Bankim  Babu  expressed  his  opinion  of 
some  of  them  amply  rewarded  me. 

The  Evening  Songs  gained  for  me  a  friend  whose 
approval,  like  the  rays  of  the  sun,  stimulated 
and  guided  the  shoots  of  my  newly  sprung  efforts. 
This  was  Babu  Priyanath  Sen.  Just  before  this 
the  Broken  Heart  had  led  him  to  give  up  all  hopes 
of  me.  I  won  him  back  with  these  Evening  Songs. 
Those  who  are  acquainted  with  him  know  him 
as  an  expert  navigator  of  all  the  seven  seas  1  of 
literature,  whose  highways  and  byways,  in  al- 
most all  languages,  Indian  and  foreign,  he  is 
constantly  traversing.  To  converse  with  him  is  to 
gain  glimpses  of  even  the  most  out  of  the  way 
scenery  in  the  world  of  ideas.  This  proved  of  the 
greatest  value  to  me. 

He  was  able  to  give  his  literary  opinions  with 
the  fullest  confidence,  for  he  had  not  to  rely  on 
his  unaided  taste  to  guide  his  likes  and  dislikes. 
This  authoritative  criticism  of  his  also  assisted 

1  The  world,  as  the  Indian  boy  knows  it  from  fairy  tale  and  folk- 
lore, has  seven  seas  and  thirteen  rivers.  TV. 


2i4  MY   REMINISCENCES 

me  more  than  I  can  tell.  I  used  to  read  to  him 
everything  I  wrote,  and  but  for  the  timely  showers 
of  his  discriminate  appreciation  it  is  hard  to  say 
whether  these  early  ploughings  of  mine  would 
have  yielded  as  they  have  done. 

(34)  Morning  Songs 

At  the  river-side  I  also  did  a  bit  of  prose  writing, 
not  on  any  definite  subject  or  plan,  but  in  the 
spirit  that  boys  catch  butterflies.  When  spring 
comes  within,  many-coloured  short-lived  fancies 
are  born  and  flit  about  in  the  mind,  ordinarily 
unnoticed.  In  these  days  of  my  leisure,  it  was 
perhaps  the  mere  whim  to  collect  them  which 
had  come  upon  me.  Or  it  may  have  been  only 
another  phase  of  my  emancipated  self  which  had 
thrown  out  its  chest  and  decided  to  write  just 
as  it  pleased;  what  I  wrote  not  being  the  object, 
it  being  sufficient  unto  itself  that  it  was  I  who 
wrote.  These  prose  pieces  were  published  later 
under  the  name  of  Fividha  Prabandha,  Various 
Topics,  but  they  expired  with  the  first  edition 
and  did  not  get  a  fresh  lease  of  life  in  a  second. 

At  this  time,  I  think,  I  also  began  my  first 
novel,  Bauthakuranir  Hat. 

After  we  had  stayed  for  a  time  by  the  river, 
my  brother  Jyotirindra  took  a  house  in  Calcutta, 


MY   REMINISCENCES  215 

on  Sudder  Street  near  the  Museum.  I  remained 
with  him.  While  I  went  on  here  with  the  novel 
and  the  Evening  Songs,  a  momentous  revolution 
of  some  kind  came  about  within  me. 

One  day,  late  in  the  afternoon,  I  was  pacing 
the  terrace  of  our  Jorasanko  house.  The  glow  of 
the  sunset  combined  with  the  wan  twilight  in  a 
way  which  seemed  to  give  the  approaching  evening 
a  specially  wonderful  attractiveness  for  me.  Even 
the  walls  of  the  adjoining  house  seemed  to  grow 
beautiful.  Is  this  uplifting  of  the  cover  of  trivial- 
ity from  the  everyday  world,  I  wondered,  due  to 
some  magic  in  the  evening  light?  Never! 

I  could  see  at  once  that  it  was  the  effect  of 
the  evening  which  had  come  within  me;  its  shades 
had  obliterated  my  self.  While  the  self  was  ram- 
pant during  the  glare  of  day,  everything  I  per- 
ceived was  mingled  with  and  hidden  by  it.  Now, 
that  the  self  was  put  into  the  background,  I 
could  see  the  world  in  its  own  true  aspect.  And 
that  aspect  has  nothing  of  triviality  in  it,  it  is 
full  of  beauty  and  joy. 

Since  this  experience  I  tried  the  effect  of  de- 
liberately suppressing  my  self  and  viewing  the 
world  as  a  mere  spectator,  and  was  invariably 
rewarded  with  a  sense  of  special  pleasure.  I 
remember  I  tried  also  to  explain  to  a  relative 
how  to  see  the  world  in  its  true  light,  and  the 


216  MY   REMINISCENCES 

incidental  lightening  of  one's  own  sense  of  burden 
which  follows  such  vision;  but,  as  I  believe,  with 
no  success. 

Then  I  gained  a  further  insight  which  has  lasted 
all  my  life. 

The  end  of  Sudder  Street,  and  the  trees  on  the 
Free  School  grounds  opposite,  were  visible  from 
our  Sudder  Street  house.  One  morning  I  hap- 
pened to  be  standing  on  the  verandah  looking 
that  way.  The  sun  was  just  rising  through  the 
leafy  tops  of  those  trees.  As  I  continued  to  gaze, 
all  of  a  sudden  a  covering  seemed  to  fall  away  from 
my  eyes,  and  I  found  the  world  bathed  in  a  won- 
derful radiance,  with  waves  of  beauty  and  joy 
swelling  on  every  side.  This  radiance  pierced  in  a 
moment  through  the  folds  of  sadness  and  despond- 
ency which  had  accumulated  over  my  heart,  and 
flooded  it  with  this  universal  light. 

That  very  day  the  poem,  The  Awakening  of  the 
Waterfall,  gushed  forth  and  coursed  on  like  a 
veritable  cascade.  The  poem  came  to  an  end, 
but  the  curtain  did  not  fall  upon  the  joy  aspect 
of  the  Universe.  And  it  came  to  be  so  that  no 
person  or  thing  in  the  world  seemed  to  me  trivial 
or  unpleasing.  A  thing  that  happened  the  next 
day  or  the  day  following  seemed  specially  as- 
tonishing. 

There  was  a  curious  sort  of  person  who  came 


MY   REMINISCENCES  217 

to  me  now  and  then,  with  a  habit  of  asking  all 
manner  of  silly  questions.  One  day  he  had  asked: 
"Have  you,  sir,  seen  God  with  your  own  eyes?" 
And  on  my  having  to  admit  that  I  had  not,  he 
averred  that  he  had.  "What  was  it  you  saw?" 
I  asked.  "He  seethed  and  throbbed  before  my 
eyes!"  was  the  reply. 

It  can  well  be  imagined  that  one  would  not 
ordinarily  relish  being  drawn  into  abstruse  dis- 
cussions with  such  a  person.  Moreover,  I  was 
at  the  time  entirely  absorbed  in  my  own  writing. 
Nevertheless  as  he  was  a  harmless  sort  of  fellow 
I  did  not  like  the  idea  of  hurting  his  suscepti- 
bilities and  so  tolerated  him  as  best  I  could. 

This  time,  when  he  came  one  afternoon,  I 
actually  felt  glad  to  see  him,  and  welcomed  him 
cordially.  The  mantle  of  his  oddity  and  foolish- 
ness seemed  to  have  slipped  off,  and  the  person 
I  so  joyfully  hailed  was  the  real  man  whom  I  felt 
to  be  in  nowise  inferior  to  myself,  and  moreover 
closely  related.  Finding  no  trace  of  annoyance 
within  me  at  sight  of  him,  nor  any  sense  of  my 
time  being  wasted  with  him^  I  was  filled  with  an 
immense  gladness,  and  felt  rid  of  some  enveloping 
tissue  of  untruth  which  had  been  causing  me  so 
much  needless  and  uncalled  for  discomfort  and 
pain. 

As  I  would  stand  on  the  balcony,  the  gait,  the 


218  MY   REMINISCENCES 

figure,  the  features  of  each  one  of  the  passers-by, 
whoever  they  might  be,  seemed  to  me  all  so  ex- 
traordinarily wonderful,  as  they  flowed  past, — 
waves  on  the  sea  of  the  universe.  From  infancy 
I  had  seen  only  with  my  eyes,  I  now  began  to  see 
with  the  whole  of  my  consciousness.  I  could  not 
look  upon  the  sight  of  two  smiling  youths,  non- 
chalantly going  their  way,  the  arm  of  one  on  the 
other's  shoulder,  as  a  matter  of  small  moment; 
for,  through  it  I  could  see  the  fathomless  depths 
of  the  eternal  spring  of  Joy  from  which  number- 
less sprays  of  laughter  leap  up  throughout  the 
world. 

I  had  never  before  marked  the  play  of  limbs  and 
lineaments  which  always  accompanies  even  the 
least  of  man's  actions;  now  I  was  spell-bound  by 
their  variety,  which  I  came  across  on  all  sides,  at 
every  moment.  Yet  I  saw  them  not  as  being 
apart  by  themselves,  but  as  parts  of  that  amazingly 
beautiful  greater  dance  which  goes  on  at  this  very 
moment  throughout  the  world  of  men,  in  each  of 
their  homes,  in  their  multifarious  wants  and  ac- 
tivities. 

Friend  laughs  with  friend,  the  mother  fondles 
her  child,  one  cow  sidles  up  to  another  and  licks 
its  body,  and  the*-  immeasurability  behind  these 
comes  direct  to  my  mind  with  a  shock  which  almost 
savours  of  pain. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  219 

When  of  this  period  I  wrote: 

I  know  not  how  of  a  sudden  my  heart  flung  open  its 

doors, 
And  let  the  crowd  of  worlds  rush  in,  greeting  each 

other,— 

it  was  no  poetic  exaggeration.  Rather  I  had  not 
the  power  to  express  all  I  felt. 

For  some  time  together  I  remained  in  this  self- 
forgetful  state  of  bliss.  Then  my  brother  thought 
of  going  to  the  Darjeeling  hills.  So  much  the  bet- 
ter, thought  I.  On  the  vast  Himalayan  tops  I  shall 
be  able  to  see  more  deeply  into  what  has  been  re- 
vealed to  me  in  Sudder  Street;  at  any  rate  I  shall 
see  how  the  Himayalas  display  themselves  to  my 
new  gift  of  vision. 

But  the  victory  was  with  that  little  house  in 
Sudder  Street.  When,  after  ascending  the  moun- 
tains, I  looked  around,  I  was  at  once  aware  I  had 
lost  my  new  vision.  My  sin  must  have  been  in 
imagining  that  I  could  get  still  more  of  truth  from 
the  outside.  However  sky-piercing  the  king  of 
mountains  may  be,  he  can  have  nothing  in  his  gift 
for  me;  while  He  who  is  the  Giver  can  vouchsafe  a 
vision  of  the  eternal  universe  in  the  dingiest  of 
lanes,  and  in  a  moment  of  time. 

I  wandered  about  amongst  the  firs,  I  sat  near 
the  falls  and  bathed  in  their  waters,  I  gazed  at  the 
grandeur  of  Kinchinjunga  through  a  cloudless  sky, 


220  MY   REMINISCENCES 

but  in  what  had  seemed  to  me  these  likeliest  of 
places,  I  found  it  not.  I  had  come  to  know  it, 
but  could  see  it  no  longer.  While  I  was  admiring 
the  gem  the  lid  had  suddenly  closed,  leaving  me 
staring  at  the  enclosing  casket.  But,  for  all  the 
attractiveness  of  its  workmanship,  there  was  no 
longer  any  danger  of  my  mistaking  it  for  merely 
an  empty  box. 

My  Morning  Songs  came  to  an  end,  their  last 
echo  dying  out  with  The  Echo  which  I  wrote  at 
Darjeeling.  This  apparently  proved  such  an  ab- 
struse affair  that  two  friends  laid  a  wager  as  to  its 
real  meaning.  My  only  consolation  was  that,  as 
I  was  equally  unable  to  explain  the  enigma  to 
them  when  they  came  to  me  for  a  solution,  neither 
of  them  had  to  lose  any  money  over  it.  Alas !  The 
days  when  I  wrote  excessively  plain  poems  about 
The  Lotus  and  A  Lake  had  gone  forever. 

But  does  one  write  poetry  to  explain  any  matter? 
What  is  felt  within  the  heart  tries  to  find  outside 
shape  as  a  poem.  So  when  after  listening  to  a  poem 
anyone  says  he  has  not  understood,  I  feel  non- 
plussed. If  someone  smells  a  flower  and  says  he 
does  not  understand,  the  reply  to  him  is:  there  is 
nothing  to  understand,  it  is  only  a  scent.  If  he 
persists,  saying:  that  I  know,  but  what  does  it  all 
mean?  Then  one  has  either  to  change  the  subject, 
or  make  it  more  abstruse  by  saying  that  the  scent 


MY   REMINISCENCES  221 

is  the  shape  which  the  universal  joy  takes  in  the 
flower. 

That  words  have  meanings  is  just  the  difficulty. 
That  is  why  the  poet  has  to  turn  and  twist  them 
in  metre  and  verse,  so  that  the  meaning  may  be 
held  somewhat  in  check,  and  the  feeling  allowed  a 
chance  to  express  itself. 

This  utterance  of  feeling  is  not  the  statement 
of  a  fundamental  truth,  or  a  scientific  fact,  or  a 
useful  moral  precept.  Like  a  tear  or  a  smile  it  is 
but  a  picture  of  what  is  taking  place  within.  If 
Science  or  Philosophy  may  gain  anything  from  it 
they  are  welcome,  but  that  is  not  the  reason  of  its 
being.  If  while  crossing  a  ferry  you  can  catch  a 
fish  you  are  a  lucky  man,  but  that  does  not  make 
the  ferry  boat  a  fishing  boat,  nor  should  you  abuse 
the  ferryman  if  he  does  not  make  fishing  his  busi- 
ness. 

The  Echo  was  written  so  long  ago  that  it  has 
escaped  attention  and  I  am  now  no  longer  called 
upon  to  render  an  account  of  its  meaning.  Never- 
theless, whatever  its  other  merits  or  defects  may 
be,  I  can  assure  my  readers  that  it  was  not  my 
intention  to  propound  a  riddle,  or  insidiously  con- 
vey any  erudite  teaching.  The  fact  of  the  matter 
was  that  a  longing  had  been  born  within  my  heart, 
and,  unable  to  find  any  other  name,  I  had  called 
the  thing  I  desired  an  Echo. 


222  MY   REMINISCENCES 

When  from  the  original  fount  in  the  depths  of 
the  Universe  streams  of  melody  are  sent  forth 
abroad,  their  echo  is  reflected  into  our  heart  from 
the  faces  of  our  beloved  and  the  other  beauteous 
things  around  us.  It  must  be,  as  I  suggested,  this 
Echo  which  we  love,  and  not  the  things  themselves 
from  which  it  happens  to  be  reflected;  for  that 
which  one  day  we  scarce  deign  to  glance  at,  may 
be,  on  another,  the  very  thing  which  claims  our 
whole  devotion. 

I  had  so  long  viewed  the  world  with  external  vi- 
sion only,  and  so  had  been  unable  to  see  its  uni- 
versal aspect  of  joy.  When  of  a  sudden,  from  some 
innermost  depth  of  my  being,  a  ray  of  light  found 
its  way  out,  it  spread  over  and  illuminated  for  me 
the  whole  universe,  which  then  no  longer  appeared 
like  heaps  of  things  and  happenings,  but  was  dis- 
closed to  my  sight  as  one  whole.  This  experience 
seemed  to  tell  me  of  the  stream  of  melody  issuing 
from  the  very  heart  of  the  universe  and  spreading 
over  space  and  time,  re-echoing  thence  as  waves  of 
joy  which  flow  right  back  to  the  source. 

When  the  artist  sends  his  song  forth  from  the 
depths  of  a  full  heart  that  is  joy  indeed.  And  the 
joy  is  redoubled  when  this  same  song  is  wafted 
back  to  him  as  hearer.  If,  when  the  creation  of  the 
Arch-Poet  is  thus  returning  back  to  him  in  a  flood 
of  joy,  we  allow  it  to  flow  over  our  consciousness, 


MY   REMINISCENCES  223 

we  at  once,  immediately,  become  aware,  in  an  in- 
expressible manner,  of  the  end  to  which  this  flood 
is  streaming.  And  as  we  become  aware  our  love 
goes  forth;  and  our  selves  are  moved  from  their 
moorings  and  would  fain  float  down  the  stream  of 
joy  to  its  infinite  goal.  This  is  the  meaning  of  the 
longing  which  stirs  within  us  at  the  sight  of  Beauty. 

The  stream  which  comes  from  the  Infinite  and 
flows  toward  the  finite — that  is  the  True,  the 
Good;  it  is  subject  to  laws,  definite  in  form.  Its 
echo  which  returns  towards  the  Infinite  is  Beauty 
and  Joy;  which  are  difficult  to  touch  or  grasp,  and 
so  make  us  beside  ourselves.  This  is  what  I  tried 
to  say  by  way  of  a  parable  or  a  song  in  The  Echo. 
That  the  result  was  not  clear  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at,  for  neither  was  the  attempt  then  clear  unto 
itself. 

Let  me  set  down  here  part  of  what  I  wrote  in  a 
letter,  at  a  more  advanced  age,  about  the  Morning 
Songs. 

"There  is  none  in  the  World,  all  are  in  my  heart" — 
is  a  state  of  mind  belonging  to  a  particular  age.  When 
the  heart  is  first  awakened  it  puts  forth  its  arms  and 
would  grasp  the  whole  world,  like  the  teething  infant 
which  thinks  everything  meant  for  its  mouth.  Gradu- 
ally it  comes  to  understand  what  it  really  wants  and 
what  it  does  not.  Then  do  its  nebulous  emanations 
shrink  upon  themselves,  get  heated,  and  heat  in  their 
turn. 


224  MY   REMINISCENCES 

To  begin  by  wanting  the  whole  world  is  to  get  noth- 
ing. When  desire  is  concentrated,  with  the  whole 
strength  of  one's  being  upon  any  one  object  whatsoever 
it  might  be,  then  does  the  gateway  to  the  Infinite  be- 
come visible.  The  morning  songs  were  the  first  throw- 
ing forth  of  my  inner  self  outwards,  and  consequently 
they  lack  any  signs  of  such  concentration. 

This  all-pervading  joy  of  a  first  outflow,  how- 
ever, has  the  effect  of  leading  us  to  an  acquaintance 
with  the  particular.  The  lake  in  its  fulness  seeks 
an  outlet  as  a  river.  In  this  sense  the  permanent 
later  love  is  narrower  than  first  love.  It  is  more 
definite  in  the  direction  of  its  activities,  desires  to 
realise  the  whole  in  each  of  its  parts,  and  is  thus 
impelled  on  towards  the  infinite.  What  it  finally 
reaches  is  no  longer  the  former  indefinite  extension 
of  the  heart's  own  inner  joy,  but  a  merging  in  the 
infinite  reality  which  was  outside  itself,  and  thereby 
the  attainment  of  the  complete  truth  of  its  own 
longings. 

In  Mohita  Babu's  edition  these  Morning  Songs 
have  been  placed  in  the  group  of  poems  entitled 
Nishkraman,  The  Emergence.  For  in  these  was 
to  be  found  the  first  news  of  my  coming  out  of  the 
Heart  Wilderness  into  the  open  world.  Thereafter 
did  this  pilgrim  heart  make  its  acquaintance  with 
that  world,  bit  by  bit,  part  by  part,  in  many  a 
mood  and  manner.  And  at  the  end,  after  gliding 


MY   REMINISCENCES  225 

past  all  the  numerous  landing  steps  of  ever- 
changing  impermanence,  it  will  reach  the  infinite, — 
not  the  vagueness  of  indeterminate  possibility, 
but  the  consummation  of  perfect  fulness  of 
Truth. 

From  my  earliest  years  I  enjoyed  a  simple  and 
intimate  communion  with  Nature.  Each  one  of 
the  cocoanut  trees  in  our  garden  had  for  me  a 
distinct  personality.  When,  on  coming  home  from 
the  Normal  School,  I  saw  behind  the  skyline  of 
our  roof-terrace  blue-grey  water-laden  clouds 
thickly  banked  up,  the  immense  depth  of  glad- 
ness which  filled  me,  all  in  a  moment,  I  can  recall 
clearly  even  now.  On  opening  my  eyes  every 
morning,  the  blithely  awakening  world  used  to 
call  me  to  join  it  like  a  playmate;  the  perfervid 
noonday  sky,  during  the  long  silent  watches  of 
the  siesta  hours,  would  spirit  me  away  from  the 
work-a-day  world  into  the  recesses  of  its  hermit 
cell;  and  the  darkness  of  night  would  open  the 
door  to  its  phantom  paths,  and  take  me  over  all 
the  seven  seas  and  thirteen  rivers,  past  all  pos- 
sibilities and  impossibilities,  right  into  its  wonder- 
land. 

Then  one  day,  when,  with  the  dawn  of  youth, 
my  hungry  heart  began  to  cry  out  for  its  susten- 
ance, a  barrier  was  set  up  between  this  play  of 
inside  and  outside.  And  my  whole  being  eddied 


226  MY   REMINISCENCES 

round  and  round  my  troubled  heart,  creating  a 
vortex  within  itself,  in  the  whirls  of  which  its 
consciousness  was  confined. 

This  loss  of  the  harmony  between  inside  and 
outside,  due  to  the  over-riding  claims  of  the  heart 
in  its  hunger,  and  consequent  restriction  of  the 
privilege  of  communion  which  had  been  mine,  was 
mourned  by  me  in  the  Evening  Songs.  In  the 
Morning  Songs  I  celebrated  the  sudden  opening 
of  a  gate  in  the  barrier,  by  what  shock  I  know  not, 
through  which  I  regained  the  lost  one,  not  only 
as  I  knew  it  before,  but  more  deeply,  more  fully, 
by  force  of  the  intervening  separation. 

Thus  did  the  First  Book  of  my  life  come  to  an 
end  with  these  chapters  of  union,  separation  and 
reunion.  Or,  rather,  it  is  not  true  to  say  it  has 
come  to  an  end.  The  same  subject  has  still  to  be 
continued  through  more  elaborate  solutions  of 
worse  complexities,  to  a  greater  conclusion.  Each 
one  comes  here  to  finish  but  one  book  of  life, 
which,  during  the  progress  of  its  various  parts, 
grows  spiral-wise  on  an  ever-increasing  radius. 
So,  while  each  segment  may  appear  different  from 
the  others  at  a  cursory  glance,  they  all  really  lead 
back  to  the  self-same  starting  centre. 

The  prose  writings  of  the  Evening  Songs  period 
were  published,  as  I  have  said,  under  the  name 
of  Fividha  Prabandha.  Those  others  which  cor- 


MY   REMINISCENCES  227 

respond  to  the  time  of  my  writing  the  Morning 
Songs  came  out  under  the  title  of  Alochana,  Dis- 
cussions. The  difference  between  the  characteris- 
tics of  these  two  would  be  a  good  index  of  the 
nature  of  the  change  that  had  in  the  meantime 
taken  place  within  me. 


PART   VII 


(35)  Rajendrahal  Mitra 

IT  was  about  this  time  that  my  brother 
Jyotirindra  had  the  idea  of  founding  a  Lit- 
erary Academy  by  bringing  together  all  the 
men  of  letters  of  repute.  To  compile  authorita- 
tive technical  terms  for  the  Bengali  language  and 
in  other  ways  to  assist  in  its  growth  was  to  be  its 
object — therein  differing  but  little  from  the  lines 
on  which  the  modern  Sahitya  Parishat,  Academy 
of  Literature,  has  taken  shape. 

Dr.  Rajendrahal  Mitra  took  up  the  idea  of  this 
Academy  with  enthusiasm,  and  he  was  eventually 
its  president  for  the  short  time  it  lasted.  When 
I  went  to  invite  Pandit  Vidyasagar  to  join  it,  he 
gave  a  hearing  to  my  explanation  of  its  objects 
and  the  names  of  the  proposed  members,  then 
said:  "My  advice  to  you  is  to  leave  us  out — you 
will  never  accomplish  anything  with  big  wigs; 
they  can  never  be  got  to  agree  with  one  another." 
With  which  he  refused  to  come  in.  Bankim  Babu 
became  a  member,  but  I  cannot  say  that  he  took 
much  interest  in  the  work. 

To  be  plain,  so  long  as  this  academy  lived 
Rajendrahal  Mitra  did  everything  singlehanded. 
He  began  with  Geographical  terms.  The  draft 

list  was  made  out  by  Dr.  Rajendrahal  himself 

231 


232  MY   REMINISCENCES 

and  was  printed  and  circulated  for  the  suggestions 
of  the  members.  We  had  also  an  idea  of  trans- 
literating in  Bengali  the  name  of  each  foreign 
country  as  pronounced  by  itself. 

Pandit  Vidyasagar's  prophecy  was  fulfilled. 
It  did  not  prove  possible  to  get  the  big  wigs  to  do 
anything.  And  the  academy  withered  away 
shortly  after  sprouting.  But  Rajendrahal  Mitra 
was  an  all-round  expert  and  was  an  academy  in 
himself.  My  labours  in  this  cause  were  more 
than  repaid  by  the  privilege  of  his  acquaintance. 
I  have  met  many  Bengali  men  of  letters  in  my 
time  but  none  who  left  the  impression  of  such 
brilliance. 

I  used  to  go  and  see  him  in  the  office  of  the 
Court  of  Wards  in  Maniktala.  I  would  go  in  the 
mornings  and  always  find  him  busy  with  his 
studies,  and  with  the  inconsiderateness  of  youth, 
I  felt  no  hesitation  in  disturbing  him.  But  I 
have  never  seen  him  the  least  bit  put  out  on  that 
account.  As  soon  as  he  saw  me  he  would  put 
aside  his  work  and  begin  to  talk  to  me.  It  is  a 
matter  of  common  knowledge  that  he  was  some- 
what hard  of  hearing,  so  he  hardly  ever  gave  me 
occasion  to  put  him  any  question.  He  would 
take  up  some  broad  subject  and  talk  away  upon 
it,  and  it  was  the  attraction  of  these  discourses 
which  drew  me  there.  Converse  with  no  other 


MY   REMINISCENCES  233 

person  ever  gave  me  such  a  wealth  of  suggestive 
ideas  on  so  many  different  subjects.  I  would 
listen  enraptured. 

I  think  he  was  a  member  of  the  text-book  com- 
mittee and  every  book  he  received  for  approval, 
he  read  through  and  annotated  in  pencil.  On 
some  occasions  he  would  select  one  of  these  books 
for  the  text  of  discourses  on  the  construction  of 
the  Bengali  language  in  particular  or  Philology 
in  general,  which  were  of  the  greatest  benefit  to 
me.  There  were  few  subjects  which  he  had  not 
studied  and  anything  he  had  studied  he  could 
clearly  expound. 

If  we  had  not  relied  on  the  other  members  of 
the  Academy  we  had  tried  to  found,  but  left  every- 
thing to  Dr.  Rajendrahal,  the  present  Sahitya 
Parishat  would  have  doubtless  found  the  matters 
it  is  now  occupied  with  left  in  a  much  more  ad- 
vanced state  by  that  one  man  alone. 

Dr.  Rajendrahal  Mitra  was  not  only  a  profound 
scholar,  but  he  had  likewise  a  striking  personality 
which  shone  through  his  features.  Full  of  fire 
as  he  was  in  his  public  life,  he  could  also  unbend 
graciously  so  as  to  talk  on  the  most  difficult 
subjects  to  a  stripling  like  myself  without  any 
trace  of  a  patronising  tone.  I  even  took  advan- 
tage of  his  condescension  to  the  extent  of  getting 
a  contribution,  Yama's  Dog,  from  him  for  the 


234  MY   REMINISCENCES 

Bharabi.  There  were  other  great  contemporaries 
of  his  with  whom  I  would  not  have  ventured  to 
take  such  liberties,  nor  would  I  have  met  with 
the  like  response  if  I  had. 

And  yet  when  he  was  on  the  war  path  his  op- 
ponents on  the  Municipal  Corporation  or  the 
Senate  of  the  University  were  mortally  afraid 
of  him.  In  those  days  Kristo  Das  Pal  was  the 
tactful  politician,  and  Rajendrahal  Mitra  the 
valiant  fighter. 

For  the  purposes  of  the  Asiatic  Society's  pub- 
lications and  researches,  he  had  to  employ  a  num- 
ber of  Sanscrit  Pandits  to  do  the  mechanical  work 
for  him.  I  remember  how  this  gave  certain  envious 
and  mean-minded  detractors  the  opportunity  of 
saying  that  everything  was  really  done  by  these 
Pandits  while  Rajendrahal  fraudulently  appro- 
priated all  the  credit.  Even  to-day  we  very 
often  find  the  tools  arrogating  to  themselves  the 
lion's  share  of  the  achievement,  imagining  the 
wielder  to  be  a  mere  ornamental  figurehead.  If 
the  poor  pen  had  a  mind  it  would  as  certainly 
have  bemoaned  the  unfairness  of  its  getting  all 
the  stain  and  the  writer  all  the  glory! 

It  is  curious  that  this  extraordinary  man  should 
have  got  no  recognition  from  his  countrymen 
even  after  his  death.  One  of  the  reasons  may  be 
that  the  national  mourning  for  Vidyasagar,  whose 


MY   REMINISCENCES  235 

death  followed  shortly  after,  left  no  room  for  a 
recognition  of  the  other  bereavement.  Another 
reason  may  be  that  his  main  contributions  being 
outside  the  pale  of  Bengali  literature,  he  had 
been  unable  to  reach  the  heart  of  the  people. 

(36)  Karwar 

Our  Sudder  Street  party  next  transferred  itself 
to  Karwar  on  the  West  Sea  coast.  Karwar  is 
the  headquarters  of  the  Kanara  district  in  the 
Southern  portion  of  the  Bombay  Presidency. 
It  is  the  tract  of  the  Malaya  Hills  of  Sanskrit 
literature  where  grow  the  cardamum  creeper  and 
the  Sandal  Tree.  My  second  brother  was  then 
Judge  there. 

The  little  harbour,  ringed  round  with  hills,  is  so 
secluded  that  it  has  nothing  of  the  aspect  of  a 
port  about  it.  Its  crescent  shaped  beach  throws 
out  its  arms  to  the  shoreless  open  sea  like  the  very 
image  of  an  eager  striving  to  embrace  the  infinite. 
The  edge  of  the  broad  sandy  beach  is  fringed  with 
a  forest  of  casuarinas,  broken  at  one  end  by  the 
Kalanadi  river  which  here  flows  into  the  sea  after 
passing  through  a  gorge  flanked  by  rows  of  hills 
on  either  side. 

I  remember  how  one  moonlit  evening  we  went 
up  this  river  in  a  little  boat.  We  stopped  at  one 


236  MY   REMINISCENCES 

of  Shivaji's  old  hill  forts,  and  stepping  ashore 
found  our  way  into  the  clean-swept  little  yard 
of  a  peasant's  home.  We  sat  on  a  spot  where  the 
moonbeams  fell  glancing  off  the  top  of  the  outer 
enclosure,  and  there  dined  off  the  eatables  we 
had  brought  with  us.  On  our  way  back  we  let 
the  boat  glide  down  the  river.  The  night  brooded 
over  the  motionless  hills  and  forests,  and  on  the 
silent  flowing  stream  of  this  little  Kalanadi, 
throwing  over  all  its  moonlight  spell.  It  took  us 
a  good  long  time  to  reach  the  mouth  of  the  river, 
so,  instead  of  returning  by  sea,  we  got  off  the  boat 
there  and  walked  back  home  over  the  sands  of  the 
beach.  It  was  then  far  into  the  night,  the  sea 
was  without  a  ripple,  even  the  ever-troubled 
murmur  of  the  casuarianas  was  at  rest.  The 
shadow  of  the  fringe  of  trees  along  the  vast  ex- 
panse of  sand  hung  motionless  along  its  border, 
and  the  ring  of  blue-grey  hills  around  the  horizon 
slept  calmly  beneath  the  sky. 

Through  the  deep  silence  of  this  illimitable 
whiteness  we  few  human  creatures  walked  along 
with  our  shadows,  without  a  word.  When  we 
reached  home  my  sleep  had  lost  itself  in  something 
still  deeper.  The  poem  which  I  then  wrote  is 
inextricably  mingled  with  that  night  on  the  dis- 
tant seashore.  I  do  not  know  how  it  will  appeal 
to  the  reader  apart  from  the  memories  with  which 


Karwar  Beach 


MY   REMINISCENCES  237 

it  is  entwined.  This  doubt  led  to  its  being  left 
out  of  Mohita  Babu's  edition  of  my  works.  I 
trust  that  a  place  given  to  it  among  my  reminis- 
cences may  not  be  deemed  unfitting. 

Let  me  sink  down,  losing  myself  in  the   depths  of 

midnight. 
Let  the  Earth  leave  her  hold  of  me,  let  her  free  me 

from  her  obstacle  of  dust. 
Keep  your  watch  from  afar,  O  stars,  drunk  though 

you  be  with  moonlight, 

And  let  the  horizon  hold  its  wings  still  around  me. 
Let  there  be  no  song,  no  word,  no  sound,  no  touch; 

nor  sleep,  nor  awakening, — 
But  only  the  moonlight  like  a  swoon  of  ecstasy 

over  the  sky  and  my  being. 
The  world  seems  to  me  like  a  ship  with  its  countless 

pilgrims, 

Vanishing  in  the  far-away  blue  of  the  sky, 
Its  sailors'  song  becoming  fainter  and  fainter  in 

the  air, 

While  I  sink  in  the  bosom  of  the  endless  night,  fading 
away  from  myself,  dwindling  into  a  point. 

It  is  necessary  to  remark  here  that  merely 
because  something  has  been  written  when  feelings 
are  brimming  over,  it  is  not  therefore  necessarily 
good.  Such  is  rather  a  time  when  the  utterance 
is  thick  with  emotion.  Just  as  it  does  not  do  to 
have  the  writer  entirely  removed  from  the  feel- 
ing to  which  he  is  giving  expression,  so  also  it 


238  MY   REMINISCENCES 

does  not  conduce  to  the  truest  poetry  to  have 
him  too  close  to  it.  Memory  is  the  brush  which 
can  best  lay  on  the  true  poetic  colour.  Nearness 
has  too  much  of  the  compelling  about  it  and  the 
imagination  is  not  sufficiently  free  unless  it  can 
get  away  from  its  influence.  Not  only  in  poetry, 
but  in  all  art,  the  mind  of  the  artist  must  attain  a 
certain  degree  of  aloofness — the  creator  within 
man  must  be  allowed  the  sole  control.  If  the 
subject  matter  gets  the  better  of  the  creation, 
the  result  is  a  mere  replica  of  the  event,  not  a 
reflection  of  it  through  the  Artist's  mind. 


(37)  Nature's  Revenge 

Here  in  Karwar  I  wrote  the  Prakritir  Pratis- 
hodha,  Nature's  Revenge,  a  dramatic  poem.  The 
hero  was  a  Sanyasi  (hermit)  who  had  been  striving 
to  gain  a  victory  over  Nature  by  cutting  away 
the  bonds  of  all  desires  and  affections  and  thus 
to  arrive  at  a  true  and  profound  knowledge  of 
self.  A  little  girl,  however,  brought  him  back  from 
his  communion  with  the  infinite  to  the  world  and 
into  the  bondage  of  human  affection.  On  so 
coming  back  the  Sanyasi  realised  that  the  great 
is  to  be  found  in  the  small,  the  infinite  within 
the  bounds  of  form,  and  the  eternal  freedom  of 


MY   REMINISCENCES  239 

the  soul  in  love.  It  is  only  in  the  light  of  love 
that  all  limits  are  merged  in  the  limitless. 

The  sea  beach  of  Karwar  is  certainly  a  fit  place 
in  which  to  realise  that  the  beauty  of  Nature  is 
not  a  mirage  of  the  imagination,  but  reflects 
the  joy  of  the  Infinite  and  thus  draws  us  to  lose 
ourselves  in  it.  Where  the  universe  is  expressing 
itself  in  the  magic  of  its  laws  it  may  not  be  strange 
if  we  miss  its  infinitude;  but  where  the  heart  gets 
into  immediate  touch  with  immensity  in  the 
beauty  of  the  meanest  of  things,  is  any  room  left 
for  argument? 

Nature  took  the  Sanyasi  to  the  presence  of  the 
Infinite,  enthroned  on  the  finite,  by  the  pathway 
of  the  heart.  In  the  Nature's  Revenge  there  were 
shown  on  the  one  side  the  wayfarers  and  the 
villagers,  content  with  their  home-made  triviality 
and  unconscious  of  anything  beyond;  and  on  the 
other  the  Sanyasi  busy  casting  away  his  all, 
and  himself,  into  the  self-evolved  infinite  of  his 
imagination.  When  love  bridged  the  gulf  be- 
tween the  two,  and  the  hermit  and  the  householder 
met,  the  seeming  triviality  of  the  finite  and  the 
seeming  emptiness  of  the  infinite  alike  disappeared. 

This  was  to  put  in  a  slightly  different  form  the 
story  of  my  own  experience,  of  the  entrancing 
ray  of  light  which  found  its  way  into  the  depths 
of  the  cave  into  which  I  had  retired  away  from 


240  MY    REMINISCENCES 

all  touch  with  the  outer  world,  and  made  me  more 
fully  one  with  Nature  again.  This  Nature* s  Re- 
venge may  be  looked  upon  as  an  introduction  to 
the  whole  of  my  future  literary  work;  or,  rather 
this  has  been  the  subject  on  which  all  my  writ- 
ings have  dwelt — the  joy  of  attaining  the  Infinite 
within  the  finite. 

On  our  way  back  from  Karwar  I  wrote  some 
songs  for  the  Nature's  Revenge  on  board  ship.  The 
first  one  filled  me  with  a  great  gladness  as  I  sang, 
and  wrote  it  sitting  on  the  deck: 

Mother,  leave  your  darling  boy  to  us, 
And  let  us  take  him  to  the  field  where  we  graze  our 
cattle.1 

The  sun  has  risen,  the  buds  have  opened,  the 
cowherd  boys  are  going  to  the  pasture;  and  they 
would  not  have  the  sunlight,  the  flowers,  and 
their  play  in  the  grazing  grounds  empty.  They 
want  their  Shyam  (Krishna)  to  be  with  them 
there,  in  the  midst  of  all  these.  They  want  to  see 
the  Infinite  in  all  its  carefully  adorned  loveliness; 

1  This  is  addressed  to  Yashoda,  mother  of  Krishna,  by  his  play- 
mates. Yashoda  would  dress  up  her  darling  every  morning  in  his 
yellow  garment  with  a  peacock  plume  in  his  hair.  But  when  it  came 
to  the  point,  she  was  nervous  about  allowing  him,  young  as  he  was, 
to  join  the  other  cowherd  boys  at  the  pasturage.  So  it  often  required 
a  great  deal  of  persuasion  before  they  would  be  allowed  to  take  charge 
of  him.  This  is  part  of  the  Faishnava  parable  of  the  child  aspect  of 
Krishna's  play  with  the  world.  TV. 


MY   REMINISCENCES  241 

they  have  turned  out  so  early  because  they  want 
to  join  in  its  gladsome  play,  in  the  midst  of  these 
woods  and  fields  and  hills  and  dales — not  to  admire 
from  a  distance,  nor  in  the  majesty  of  power. 
Their  equipment  is  of  the  slightest.  A  simple 
yellow  garment  and  a  garland  of  wild-flowers  are 
all  the  ornaments  they  require.  For  where  joy 
reigns  on  every  side,  to  hunt  for  it  arduously, 
or  amidst  pomp  and  circumstances,  is  to  lose  it. 

Shortly  after  my  return  from  Karwar,  I  was 
married.  I  was  then  22  years  of  age. 

(38)  Pictures  and  Songs 

Chhabi  o  Gan,  Picture  and  Songs,  was  the  title 
of  a  book  of  poems  most  of  which  were  written 
at  this  time. 

We  were  then  living  in  a  house  with  a  garden 
in  Lower  Circular  Road.  Adjoining  it  on  the 
south  was  a  large  Busti.1  I  would  often  sit  near  a 
window  and  watch  the  sights  of  this  populous 
little  settlement.  I  loved  to  see  them  at  their 
work  and  play  and  rest,  and  in  their  multifarious 

1  A  Busti  is  an  area  thickly  packed  with  shabby  tiled  huts,  with 
narrow  pathways  running  through,  and  connecting  it  with  the  main 
street.  These  are  inhabited  by  domestic  servants,  the  poorer  class 
of  artisans  and  the  like.  Such  settlements  were  formerly  scattered 
throughout  the  town  even  in  the  best  localities,  but  are  now  gradually 
disappearing  from  the  latter.  Tr, 


242  MY   REMINISCENCES 

goings  and  comings.  To  me  it  was  all  like  a  living 
story. 

A  faculty  of  many-sightedness  possessed  me 
at  this  time.  Each  little  separate  picture  I  ringed 
round  with  the  light  of  my  imagination  and  the 
joy  of  my  heart;  every  one  of  them,  moreover, 
being  variously  coloured  by  a  pathos  of  its  own. 
The  pleasure  of  thus  separately  marking  off  each 
picture  was  much  the  same  as  that  of  painting  it, 
both  being  the  outcome  of  the  desire  to  see  with 
the  mind  what  the  eye  sees,  and  with  the  eye  what 
the  mind  imagines. 

Had  I  been  a  painter  with  the  brush  I  would 
doubtless  have  tried  to  keep  a  permanent  record 
of  the  visions  and  creations  of  that  period  when 
my  mind  was  so  alertly  responsive.  But  that 
instrument  was  not  available  to  me.  What  I 
had  was  only  words  and  rhythms,  and  even  with 
these  I  had  not  yet  learnt  to  draw  firm  strokes, 
and  the  colours  went  beyond  their  margins.  Still, 
like,  young  folk  with  their  first  paint  box,  I  spent 
the  livelong  day  painting  away  with  the  many 
coloured  fancies  of  my  new-born  youth.  If  these 
pictures  are  now  viewed  in  the  light  of  that  twenty- 
second  year  of  my  life,  some  features  may  be 
discerned  even  through  their  crude  drawing  and 
blurred  colouring. 

I  have  said  that  the  first  book  of  my  literary 


MY   REMINISCENCES  243 

life  came  to  an  end  with  the  Morning  Songs. 
The  same  subject  was  then  continued  under  a 
different  rendering.  Many  a  page  at  the  outset 
of  this  Book,  I  am  sure,  is  of  no  value.  In  the 
process  of  making  a  new  beginning  much  in  the 
way  of  superfluous  preliminary  has  to  be  gone 
through.  Had  these  been  leaves  of  trees  they 
would  have  duly  dropped  off.  Unfortunately, 
leaves  of  books  continue  to  stick  fast  even  when 
they  are  no  longer  wanted.  The  feature  of  these 
poems  was  the  closeness  of  attention  devoted  even 
to  trifling  things.  Pictures  and  Songs  seized  every 
opportunity  of  giving  value  to  these  by  colouring 
them  with  feelings  straight  from  the  heart. 

Or,  rather,  that  was  not  it.  When  the  string 
of  the  mind  is  properly  attuned  to  the  universe 
then  at  each  point  the  universal  song  can  awaken 
its  sympathetic  vibrations.  It  was  because  of 
this  music  roused  within  that  nothing  then  felt 
trivial  to  the  writer.  Whatever  my  eyes  fell  upon 
found  a  response  within  me.  Like  children  who 
can  play  with  sand  or  stones  or  shells  or  whatever 
they  can  get  (for  the  spirit  of  play  is  within  them), 
so  also  we,  when  filled  with  the  song  of  youth, 
become  aware  that  the  harp  of  the  universe  has 
its  variously  tuned  strings  everywhere  stretched, 
and  the  nearest  may  serve  as  well  as  any  other  for 
our  accompaniment,  there  is  no  need  to  seek  afar. 


244  MY   REMINISCENCES 


(39)  An  Intervening  Period 

Between  the  Pictures  and  Songs  and  the  Sharps 
and  Flats,  a  child's  magazine  called  the  Balaka 
sprang  up  and  ended  its  brief  days  like  an  annual 
plant.  My  second  sister-in-law  felt  the  want  of 
an  illustrated  magazine  for  children.  Her  idea 
was  that  the  young  people  of  the  family  would 
contribute  to  it,  but  as  she  felt  that  that  alone 
would  not  be  enough,  she  took  up  the  editorship 
herself  and  asked  me  to  help  with  contributions. 
After  one  or  two  numbers  of  the  Balaka  had  come 
out  I  happened  to  go  on  a  visit  to  Rajnarayan 
Babu  at  Deoghur.  On  the  return  journey  the 
train  was  crowded  and  as  there  was  an  unshaded 
light  just  over  the  only  berth  I  could  get,  I  could 
not  sleep.  I  thought  I  might  as  well  take  this  op- 
portunity of  thinking  out  a  story  for  the  Balaka. 
In  spite  of  my  efforts  to  get  hold  of  the  story  it 
eluded  me,  but  sleep  came  to  the  rescue  instead. 
I  saw  in  a  dream  the  stone  steps  of  a  temple  stained 
with  the  blood  of  victims  of  the  sacrifice; — a  little 
girl  standing  there  with  her  father  asking  him  in 
piteous  accents:  " Father,  what  is  this,  why  all  this 
blood?"  and  the  father,  inwardly  moved,  trying 
with  a  show  of  gruffness  to  quiet  her  questioning. 
As  I  awoke  I  felt  I  had  got  my  story.  I  have 


MY   REMINISCENCES  245 

many  more  such  dream-given  stories  and  other 
writings  as  well.  This  dream  episode  I  worked 
into  the  annals  of  King  Gobinda  Manikya  of 
Tipperah  and  made  out  of  it  a  little  serial  story, 
Rajarshi,  for  the  Balaka. 

Those  were  days  of  utter  freedom  from  care. 
Nothing  in  particular  seemed  to  be  anxious  to 
express  itself  through  my  life  or  writings.  I  had 
not  yet  joined  the  throng  of  travellers  on  the  path 
of  Life,  but  was  a  mere  spectator  from  my  road- 
side window.  Many  a  person  hied  by  on  many  an 
errand  as  I  gazed  on,  and  every  now  and  then 
Spring  or  Autumn,  or  the  Rains  would  enter  un- 
asked and  stay  with  me  for  a  while. 

But  I  had  not  only  to  do  with  the  seasons.  There 
were  men  of  all  kinds  of  curious  types  who,  floating 
about  like  boats  adrift  from  their  anchorage,  oc- 
casionally invaded  my  little  room.  Some  of  them 
sought  to  further  their  own  ends,  at  the  cost  of  my 
inexperience,  with  many  an  extraordinary  device. 
But  they  need  not  have  taken  any  extraordinary 
pains  to  get  the  better  of  me.  I  was  then  entirely 
unsophisticated,  my  own  wants  were  few,  and  I 
was  not  at  all  clever  in  distinguishing  between  good 
and  bad  faith.  I  have  often  gone  on  imagining 
that  I  was  assisting  with  their  school  fees  students 
to  whom  fees  were  as  superfluous  as  their  unread 
books. 


246  MY   REMINISCENCES 

Once  a  long-haired  youth  brought  me  a  letter 
from  an  imaginary  sister  in  which  she  asked  me  to 
take  under  my  protection  this  brother  of  hers  who 
was  suffering  from  the  tyranny  of  a  stepmother 
as  imaginary  as  herself.  The  brother  was  not 
imaginary,  that  was  evident  enough.  But  his 
sister's  letter  was  as  unnecessary  for  me  as  expert 
marksmanship  to  bring  down  a  bird  which  cannot 
fly. 

Another  young  fellow  came  and  informed  me 
that  he  was  studying  for  the  B.  A.,  but  could  not 
go  up  for  his  examination  as  he  was  afflicted  with 
some  brain  trouble.  I  felt  concerned,  but  being 
far  from  proficient  in  medical  science,  or  in  any 
other  science,  I  was  at  a  loss  what  advice  to  give 
him.  But  he  went  on  to  explain  that  he  had  seen 
in  a  dream  that  my  wife  had  been  his  mother  in 
a  former  birth,  and  that  if  he  could  but  drink  some 
water  which  had  touched  her  feet  he  would  get 
cured.  "Perhaps  you  don't  believe  in  such 
things,"  he  concluded  with  a  smile.  My  belief, 
I  said,  did  not  matter,  but  if  he  thought  he  could 
get  cured,  he  was  welcome,  with  which  I  procured 
him  a  phial  of  water  which  was  supposed  to  have 
touched  my  wife's  feet.  He  felt  immensely  better, 
he  said.  In  the  natural  course  of  evolution  from 
water  he  came  to  solid  food.  Then  he  took  up  his 
quarters  in  a  corner  of  my  room  and  began  to  hold 


MY   REMINISCENCES  247 

smoking  parties  with  his  friends,  till  I  had  to  take 
refuge  in  flight  from  the  smoke  laden  air.  He 
gradually  proved  beyond  doubt  that  his  brain 
might  have  been  diseased,  but  it  certainly  was  not 
weak. 

After  this  experience  it  took  no  end  of  proof 
before  I  could  bring  myself  to  put  my  trust  in 
children  of  previous  births.  My  reputation  must 
have  spread  for  I  next  received  a  letter  from  a 
daughter.  Here,  however,  I  gently  but  firmly  drew 
the  line. 

All  this  time  my  friendship  with  Babu  Srish 
Chandra  Magundar  ripened  apace.  Every  evening 
he  and  Prija  Babu  would  come  to  this  little  room 
of  mine  and  we  would  discuss  literature  and  music 
far  into  the  night.  Sometimes  a  whole  day  would 
be  spent  in  the  same  way.  The  fact  is  my  self  had 
not  yet  been  moulded  and  nourished  into  a  strong 
a-nd  definite  personality  and  so  my  life  drifted 
along  as  light  and  easy  as  an  autumn  cloud. 

(40)  Bankim  Chandra 

This  was  the  time  when  my  acquaintance  with 
Bankim  Babu  began.  My  first  sight  of  him  was  a 
matter  of  long  before.  The  old  students  of  Calcutta 
University  had  then  started  an  annual  reunion,  of 
which  Babu  Chandranath  Basu  was  the  leading 


248  MY   REMINISCENCES 

spirit.  Perhaps  he  entertained  a  hope  that  at  some 
future  time  I  might  acquire  the  right  to  be  one  of 
them;  anyhow  I  was  asked  to  read  a  poem  on  the 
occasion.  Chandranath  Babu  was  then  quite  a 
young  man.  I  remember  he  had  translated  some 
martial  German  poem  into  English  which  he  pro- 
posed to  recite  himself  on  the  day,  and  came  to 
rehearse  it  to  us  full  of  enthusiasm.  That  a  warrior 
poet's  ode  to  his  beloved  sword  should  at  one  time 
have  been  his  favourite  poem  will  convince  the 
reader  that  even  Chandranath  Babu  was  once 
young;  and  moreover  that  those  times  were  indeed 
peculiar. 

While  wandering  about  in  the  crush  at  the 
Students'  reunion,  I  suddenly  came  across  a  figure 
which  at  once  struck  me  as  distinguished  beyond 
that  of  all  the  others  and  who  could  not  have  pos- 
sibly been  lost  in  any  crowd.  The  features  of  that 
tall  fair  personage  shone  with  such  a  striking  ra- 
diance that  I  could  not  contain  my  curiosity  about 
him— he  was  the  only  one  there  whose  name  I  felt 
concerned  to  know  that  day.  When  I  learnt  he 
was  Bankim  Babu  I  marvelled  all  the  more,  it 
seemed  to  me  such  a  wonderful  coincidence  that 
his  appearance  should  be  as  distinguished  as  his 
writings.  His  sharp  aquiline  nose,  his  compressed 
lips,  and  his  keen  glance  all  betokened  immense 
power.  With  his  arms  folded  across  his  breast  he 


MY   REMINISCENCES  249 

seemed  to  walk  as  one  apart,  towering  above  the 
ordinary  throng — this  is  what  struck  me  most 
about  him.  Not  only  that  he  looked  an  intellec- 
tual giant,  but  he  had  on  his  forehead  the  mark  of 
a  true  prince  among  men. 

One  little  incident  which  occurred  at  this  gather- 
ing remains  indelibly  impressed  on  my  mind.  In 
one  of  the  rooms  a  Pandit  was  reciting  some 
Sanskrit  verses  of  his  own  composition  and  explain- 
ing them  in  Bengali  to  the  audience.  One  of  the 
allusions  was  not  exactly  coarse,  but  somewhat 
vulgar.  As  the  Pandit  was  proceeding  to  expound 
this  Bankim  Babu,  covering  his  face  with  his  hands, 
hurried  out  of  the  room.  I  was  near  the  door  and 
can  still  see  before  me  that  shrinking,  retreating 
figure. 

After  that  I  often  longed  to  see  him,  but  could 
not  get  an  opportunity.  At  last  one  day,  when  he 
was  Deputy  Magistrate  of  Hawrah,  I  made  bold  to 
call  on  him.  We  met,  and  I  tried  my  best  to  make 
conversation.  But  I  somehow  felt  greatly  abashed 
while  returning  home,  as  if  I  had  acted  like  a  raw 
and  bumptious  youth  in  thus  thrusting  myself 
upon  him  unasked  and  unintroduced. 

Shortly  after,  as  I  added  to  my  years,  I  attained 
a  place  as  the  youngest  of  the  literary  men  of  the 
time;  but  what  was  to  be  my  position  in  order  of 
merit  was  not  even  then  settled.  The  little  repu- 


250  MY   REMINISCENCES 

tation  I  had  acquired  was  mixed  with  plenty  of 
doubt  and  not  a  little  of  condescension.  It  was 
then  the  fashion  in  Bengal  to  assign  each  man  of 
letters  a  place  in  comparison  with  a  supposed 
compeer  in  the  West.  Thus  one  was  the  Byron  of 
Bengal,  another  the  Emerson  and  so  forth.  I 
began  to  be  styled  by  some  the  Bengal  Shelley. 
This  was  insulting  to  Shelley  and  only  likely  to  get 
me  laughed  at. 

My  recognised  cognomen  was  the  Lisping  Poet. 
My  attainments  were  few,  my  knowledge  of  life 
meagre,  and  both  in  my  poetry  and  my  prose  the 
sentiment  exceeded  the  substance.  So  that  there 
was  nothing  there  on  which  anyone  could  have 
based  his  praise  with  any  degree  of  confidence. 
My  dress  and  behaviour  were  of  the  same  anoma- 
lous description.  I  wore  my  hair  long  and  indulged 
probably  in  an  ultra-poetical  refinement  of  manner. 
In  a  word  I  was  eccentric  and  could  not  fit  myself 
into  everyday  life  like  the  ordinary  man. 

At  this  time  Babu  Akshay  Sarkar  had  started 
his  monthly  review,  the  Nabajiban,  New  Life,  to 
which  I  used  occasionally  to  contribute.  Bankim 
Babu  had  just  closed  the  chapter  of  his  editorship 
of  the  Banga  Darsan,  the  Mirror  of  Bengal,  and 
was  busy  with  religious  discussions  for  which  pur- 
pose he  had  started  the  monthly,  Prachar,  the 
Preacher.  To  this  also  I  contributed  a  song  or 


MY   REMINISCENCES  251 

two  and  an  effusive  appreciation  of  Vaishnava 
lyrics. 

From  now  I  began  constantly  to  meet  Bankim 
Babu.  He  was  then  living  in  Bhabani  Dutt's 
street.  I  used  to  visit  him  frequently,  it  is  true, 
but  there  was  not  much  of  conversation.  I  was 
then  of  the  age  to  listen,  not  to  talk.  I  fervently 
wished  we  could  warm  up  into  some  discussion,  but 
my  diffidence  got  the  better  of  my  conversational 
powers.  Some  days  Sanjib  Babu  1  would  be  there 
reclining  on  his  bolster.  The  sight  would  gladden 
me,  for  he  was  a  genial  soul.  He  delighted  in  talk- 
ing and  it  was  a  delight  to  listen  to  his  talk.  Those 
who  have  read  his  prose  writing  must  have  noticed 
how  gaily  and  airily  it  flows  on  like  the  sprightliest 
of  conversation.  Very  few  have  this  gift  of  con- 
versation, and  fewer  still  the  art  of  translating  it 
into  writing. 

This  was  the  time  when  Pandit  Sashadhar  rose 
into  prominence.  Of  him  I  first  heard  from 
Bankim  Babu.  If  I  remember  right  Bankim  Babu 
was  also  responsible  for  introducing  him  to  the 
public.  The  curious  attempt  made  by  Hindu 
orthodoxy  to  revive  its  prestige  with  the  help  of 
western  science  soon  spread  all  over  the  country. 
Theosophy  for  some  time  previously  had  been 
preparing  the  ground  for  such  a  movement.  Not 

1  One  of  Bankim  Babu's  brothers. 


252  MY    REMINISCENCES 

that  Bankim  Babu  even  thoroughly  identified  him- 
self with  this  cult.  No  shadow  of  Sashadhar  was 
cast  on  his  exposition  of  Hinduism  as  it  found 
expression  in  the  Prachar — that  was  impossible. 

I  was  then  coming  out  of  the  seclusion  of  my 
corner  as  my  contributions  to  these  controversies 
will  show.  Some  of  these  were  satirical  verses, 
some  farcical  plays,  others  letters  to  newspapers. 
I  thus  came  down  into  the  arena  from  the  regions 
of  sentiment  and  began  to  spar  in  right  earnest. 

In  the  heat  of  the  fight  I  happened  to  fall  foul 
of  Bankim  Babu.  The  history  of  this  remains 
recorded  in  the  Prachar  and  Bharati  of  those  days 
and  need  not  be  repeated  here.  At  the  close  of 
this  period  of  antagonism  Bankim  Babu  wrote  me 
a  letter  which  I  have  unfortunately  lost.  Had  it 
been  here  the  reader  could  have  seen  with  what 
consummate  generosity  Bankim  Babu  had  taken 
the  sting  out  of  that  unfortunate  episode. 


PART  VIII 


(41)   The  Steamer  Hulk 

ER  E  D    by    an     advertisement    in    some 
paper  my  brother  Jyotirindra   went    off 
one   afternoon    to    an    auction   sale,   and 
on  his  return  informed  us  that  he  had  bought  a 
steel   hulk   for  seven   thousand   rupees;   all  that 
now   remained   being  to   put   in   an   engine   and 
some    cabins    for    it    to    become    a    full-fledged 
steamer. 

My  brother  must  have  thought  it  a  great  shame 
that  our  countrymen  should  have  their  tongues 
and  pens  going,  but  not  a  single  line  of  steamers. 
As  I  have  narrated  before,  he  had  tried  to  light 
matches  for  his  country,  but  no  amount  of  rubbing 
availed  to  make  them  strike.  He  had  also  wanted 
power-looms  to  work,  but  after  all  his  travail  only 
one  little  country  towel  was  born,  and  then  the 
loom  stopped.  And  now  that  he  wanted  Indian 
steamers  to  ply,  he  bought  an  empty  old  hulk, 
which  in  due  course,  was  filled,  not  only  with 
engines  and  cabins,  but  with  loss  and  ruin  as  well. 
And  yet  we  should  remember  that  all  the  loss 
and  hardship  due  to  his  endeavours  fell  on  him 
alone,  while  the  gain  of  experience  remained  in 
reserve  for  the  whole  country.  It  is  these  uncal- 
culating,  unbusinesslike  spirits  who  keep  the 

255 


256  MY    REMINISCENCES 

business-fields  of  the  country  flooded  with  their 
activities.  And,  though  the  flood  subsides  as 
rapidly  as  it  comes,  it  leaves  behind  fertilising  silt 
to  enrich  the  soil.  When  the  time  for  reaping  ar- 
rives no  one  thinks  of  these  pioneers;  but  those 
who  have  cheerfully  staked  and  lost  their  all, 
during  life,  are  not  likely,  after  death,  to  mind  this 
further  loss  of  being  forgotten. 

On  one  side  was  the  European  Flotilla  Company, 
on  the  other  my  brother  Jyotirindra  alone;  and 
how  tremendous  waxed  that  battle  of  the  mercan- 
tile fleets,  the  people  of  Khulna  and  Barisal  may 
still  remember.  Under  the  stress  of  competition 
steamer  was  added  to  steamer,  loss  piled  on  loss, 
while  the  income  dwindled  till  it  ceased  to  be 
worth  while  to  print  tickets.  The  golden  age 
dawned  on  the  steamer  service  between  Khulna 
and  Barisal.  Not  only  were  the  passengers  carried 
free  of  charge,  but  they  were  offered  light  refresh- 
ments gratis  as  well!  Then  was  formed  a  band  of 
volunteers  who,  with  flags  and  patriotic  songs, 
marched  the  passengers  in  procession  to  the  Indian 
line  of  steamers.  So  while  there  was  no  want  of 
passengers  to  carry,  every  other  kind  of  want 
began  to  multiply  apace. 

Arithmetic  remained  uninfluenced  by  patriotic 
fervour;  and  while  enthusiasm  flamed  higher  and 
higher  to  the  tune  of  patriotic  songs,  three  times 


My  Brother  Jyotirindra 


MY    REMINISCENCES  257 

three  went  on  steadily  making  nine  on  the  wrong 
side  of  the  balance  sheet. 

One  of  the  misfortunes  which  always  pursues 
the  unbusinesslike  is  that,  while  they  are  as  easy 
to  read  as  an  open  book,  they  never  learn  to  read 
the  character  of  others.  And  since  it  takes  them 
the  whole  of  their  lifetime  and  all  their  resources 
to  find  out  this  weakness  of  theirs,  they  never  get 
the  chance  of  profiting  by  experience.  While  the 
passengers  were  having  free  refreshments,  the  staff 
showed  no  signs  of  being  starved  either,  but  never- 
theless the  greatest  gain  remained  with  my  brother 
in  the  ruin  he  so  valiantly  faced. 

The  daily  bulletins  of  victory  or  disaster  which 
used  to  arrive  from  the  theatre  of  action  kept  us 
in  a  fever  of  excitement.  Then  one  day  came  the 
news  that  the  steamer  Swadeshi  had  fouled  the 
Howrah  bridge  and  sunk.  With  this  last  loss  my 
brother  completely  overstepped  the  limits  of  his 
resources,  and  there  was  nothing  for  it  but  to 
wind  up  the  business. 

(42)  Bereavements 

In  the  meantime  death  made  its  appearance  in 
our  family.  Before  this,  I  had  never  met  Death 
face  to  face.  When  my  mother  died  I  was  quite 
a  child.  She  had  been  ailing  for  quite  a  long  time, 


258  MY   REMINISCENCES 

and  we  did  not  even  know  when  her  malady  had 
taken  a  fatal  turn.  She  used  all  along  to  sleep  on 
a  separate  bed  in  the  same  room  with  us.  Then 
in  the  course  of  her  illness  she  was  taken  for  a  boat 
trip  on  the  river,  and  on  her  return  a  room  on  the 
third  storey  of  the  inner  apartments  was  set  apart 
for  her. 

On  the  night  she  died  we  were  fast  asleep  in  our 
room  downstairs.  At  what  hour  I  cannot  tell,  our 
old  nurse  came  running  in  weeping  and  crying: 
"O  my  little  ones,  you  have  lost  your  all!"  My 
sister-in-law  rebuked  her  and  led  her  away,  to  save 
us  the  sudden  shock  at  dead  of  night.  Half  awak- 
ened by  her  words,  I  felt  my  heart  sink  within  me, 
but  could  not  make  out  what  had  happened. 
When  in  the  morning  we  were  told  of  her  death, 
I  could  not  realize  all  that  it  meant  for  me. 

As  we  came  out  into  the  verandah  we  saw  my 
mother  laid  on  a  bedstead  in  the  courtyard.  There 
was  nothing  in  her  appearance  which  showed  death 
to  be  terrible.  The  aspect  which  death  wore  in 
that  morning  light  was  as  lovely  as  a  calm  and 
peaceful  sleep,  and  the  gulf  between  life  and  its 
absence  was  not  brought  home  to  us. 

Only  when  her  body  was  taken  out  by  the  main 
gateway,  and  we  followed  the  procession  to  the 
cremation  ground,  did  a  storm  of  grief  pass  through 
me  at  the  thought  that  mother  would  never  return 


MY    REMINISCENCES  259 

by  this  door  and  take  again  her  accustomed  place 
in  the  affairs  of  her  household.  The  day  wore  on, 
we  returned  from  the  cremation,  and  as  we  turned 
into  our  lane  I  looked  up  at  the  house  towards 
my  father's  rooms  on  the  third  storey.  He  was 
still  in  the  front  verandah  sitting  motionless  in 
prayer. 

She  who  was  the  youngest  daughter-in-law  of 
the  house  took  charge  of  the  motherless  little  ones. 
She  herself  saw  to  our  food  and  clothing  and  all 
other  wants,  and  kept  us  constantly  near,  so  that 
we  might  not  feel  our  loss  too  keenly.  One  of  the 
characteristics  of  the  living  is  the  power  to  heal 
the  irreparable,  to  forget  the  irreplaceable.  And 
in  early  life  this  power  is  strongest,  so  that  no  blow 
penetrates  too  deeply,  no  scar  is  left  permanently. 
Thus  the  first  shadow  of  death  which  fell  on  us 
left  no  darkness  behind;  it  departed  as  softly  as 
it  came,  only  a  shadow. 

When,  in  later  life,  I  wandered  about  like  a 
madcap,  at  the  first  coming  of  spring,  with  a  hand- 
ful of  half-blown  jessamines  tied  in  a  corner  of  my 
muslin  scarf,  and  as  I  stroked  my  forehead  with 
the  soft,  rounded,  tapering  buds,  the  touch  of  my 
mother's  fingers  would  come  back  to  me;  and  I 
clearly  realised  that  the  tenderness  which  dwelt 
in  the  tips  of  those  lovely  fingers  was  the  very 
same  as  that  which  blossoms  every  day  in  the 


26o  MY    REMINISCENCES 

\ 

purity  of  these  jessamine  buds;  and  that  whether 
we  know  it  or  not,  this  tenderness  is  on  the  earth 
in  boundless  measure. 

The  acquaintance  which  I  made  with  Death  at 
the  age  of  twenty-four  was  a  permanent  one,  and 
its  blow  has  continued  to  add  itself  to  each  suc- 
ceeding bereavement  in  an  ever  lengthening  chain 
of  tears.  The  lightness  of  infant  life  can  skip  aside 
from  the  greatest  of  calamities,  but  with  age  eva- 
sion is  not  so  easy,  and  the  shock  of  that  day  I 
had  to  take  full  on  my  breast. 

That  there  could  be  any  gap  in  the  unbroken 
procession  of  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  life  was  a 
thing  I  had  no  idea  of.  I  could  therefore  see 
nothing  beyond,  and  this  life  I  had  accepted  as 
all  in  all.  When  of  a  sudden  death  came  and  in  a 
moment  made  a  gaping  rent  in  its  smooth-seeming 
fabric,  I  was  utterly  bewildered.  All  around,  the 
trees,  the  soil,  the  water,  the  sun,  the  moon,  the 
stars,  remained  as  immovably  true  as  before;  and 
yet  the  person  who  was  as  truly  there,  who,  through 
a  thousand  points  of  contact  with  life,  mind,  and 
heart,  was  ever  so  much  more  true  for  me,  had 
vanished  in  a  moment  like  a  dream.  What  per- 
plexing self-contradiction  it  all  seemed  to  me  as 
I  looked  around!  How  was  I  ever  to  recon- 
cile that  which  remained  with  that  which  had 
gone  ? 


MY    REMINISCENCES  261 

The  terrible  darkness  which  was  disclosed  to  me 
through  this  rent,  continued  to  attract  me  night 
and  day  as  time  went  on.  I  would  ever  and  anon 
return  to  take  my  stand  there  and  gaze  upon  it, 
wondering  what  there  was  left  in  place  of  what 
had  gone.  Emptiness  is  a  thing  man  cannot  bring 
himself  to  believe  in;  that  which  is  not,  is  untrue; 
that  which  is  untrue,  is  not.  So  our  efforts  to  find 
something,  where  we  see  nothing,  are  unceasing. 

Just  as  a  young  plant,  surrounded  by  darkness, 
stretches  itself,  as  it  were  on  tiptoe,  to  find  its 
way  out  into  the  light,  so  when  death  suddenly 
throws  the  darkness  of  negation  round  the  soul  it 
tries  and  tries  to  rise  into  the  light  of  affirmation. 
And  what  other  sorrow  is  comparable  to  the  state 
wherein  darkness  prevents  the  finding  of  a  way 
out  of  the  darkness  ? 

And  yet  in  the  midst  of  this  unbearable  grief, 
flashes  of  joy  seemed  to  sparkle  in  my  mind,  now 
and  again,  in  a  way  which  quite  surprised  me. 
That  life  was  not  a  stable  permanent  fixture  was 
itself  the  sorrowful  tidings  which  helped  to  lighten 
my  mind.  That  we  were  not  prisoners  for  ever 
within  a  solid  stone  wall  of  life  was  the  thought 
which  unconsciously  kept  coming  uppermost  in 
rushes  of  gladness.  That  which  I  had  held  I  was 
made  to  let  go — this  was  the  sense  of  loss  which 
distressed  me, — but  when  at  the  same  moment  I 


262  MY    REMINISCENCES 

viewed  it  from  the  standpoint  of  freedom  gained, 
a  great  peace  fell  upon  me. 

The  all-pervading  pressure  of  worldly  existence 
compensates  itself  by  balancing  life  against  death, 
and  thus  it  does  not  crush  us.  The  terrible  weight 
of  an  unopposed  life  force  has  not  to  be  endured 
by  man, — this  truth  came  upon  me  that  day  as 
a  sudden,  wonderful  revelation. 

With  the  loosening  of  the  attraction  of  the  world, 
the  beauty  of  nature  took  on  for  me  a  deeper 
meaning.  Death  had  given  me  the  correct  per- 
spective from  which  to  perceive  the  world  in  the 
fulness  of  its  beauty,  and  as  I  saw  the  picture  of 
the  Universe  against  the  background  of  Death  I 
found  it  entrancing. 

At  this  time  I  was  attacked  with  a  recrudescence 
of  eccentricity  in  thought  and  behaviour.  To  be 
called  upon  to  submit  to  the  customs  and  fashions 
of  the  day,  as  if  they  were  something  soberly  and 
genuinely  real,  made  me  want  to  laugh.  I  could 
not  take  them  seriously.  The  burden  of  stopping 
to  consider  what  other  people  might  think  of  me 
was  completely  lifted  off  my  mind.  I  have  been 
about  in  fashionable  book  shops  with  a  coarse  sheet 
draped  round  me  as  my  only  upper  garment,  and 
a  pair  of  slippers  on  my  bare  feet.  Through  hot 
and  cold  and  wet  I  used  to  sleep  out  on  the  ver- 
andah of  the  third  storey.  There  the  stars  and 


MY    REMINISCENCES  263 

I  could  gaze  at  each  other,  and  no  time  was  lost 
in  greeting  the  dawn. 

This  phase  had  nothing  to  do  with  any  ascetic 
feeling.  It  was  more  like  a  holiday  spree  as  the 
result  of  discovering  the  schoolmaster  Life  with 
his  cane  to  be  a  myth,  and  thereby  being  able  to 
shake  myself  free  from  the  petty  rules  of  his  school. 
If,  on  waking  one  fine  morning  we  were  to  find 
gravitation  reduced  to  only  a  fraction  of  itself, 
would  we  still  demurely  walk  along  the  high  road? 
Would  we  not  rather  skip  over  many-storied 
houses  for  a  change,  or  on  encountering  the  monu- 
ment take  a  flying  jump,  rather  than  trouble  to 
walk  round  it?  That  was  why,  with  the  weight  of 
worldly  life  no  longer  clogging  my  feet,  I  could 
not  stick  to  the  usual  course  of  convention. 

Alone  on  the  terrace  in  the  darkness  of  night  I 
groped  all  over  like  a  blind  man  trying  to  find 
upon  the  black  stone  gate  of  death  some  device  or 
sign.  Then  when  I  woke  with  the  morning  light 
falling  on  that  unscreened  bed  of  mine,  I  felt,  as 
I  opened  my  eyes,  that  my  enveloping  haze  was 
becoming  transparent;  and,  as  on  the  clearing  of 
the  mist  the  hills  and  rivers  and  forests  of  the  scene 
shine  forth,  so  the  dew-washed  picture  of  the  world- 
life,  spread  out  before  me,  seemed  to  become  re- 
newed and  ever  so  beautiful. 


264  MY    REMINISCENCES 

(43)   The  Rains  and  Autumn 

According  to  the  Hindu  calendar,  each  year  is 
ruled  by  a  particular  planet.  So  have  I  found  that 
in  each  period  of  life  a  particular  season  assumes 
a  special  importance.  When  I  look  back  to  my 
childhood  I  can  best  recall  the  rainy  days.  The 
wind-driven  rain  has  flooded  the  verandah  floor. 
The  row  of  doors  leading  into  the  rooms  are  all 
closed.  Peari,  the  old  scullery  maid,  is  coming 
from  the  market,  her  basket  laden  with  vegetables, 
wading  through  the  slush  and  drenched  with  the 
rain.  And  for  no  rhyme  or  reason  I  am  careering 
about  the  verandah  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy. 

This  also  comes  back  to  me: — I  am  at  school, 
our  class  is  held  in  a  colonnade  with  mats  as  outer 
screens;  cloud  upon  cloud  has  come  up  during  the 
afternoon,  and  they  are  now  heaped  up,  covering 
the  sky;  and  as  we  look  on,  the  rain  comes  down 
in  close  thick  showers,  the  thunder  at  intervals 
rumbling  long  and  loud;  some  mad  woman  with 
nails  of  lightning  seems  to  be  rending  the  sky  from 
end  to  end;  the  mat  walls  tremble  under  the  blasts 
of  wind  as  if  they  would  be  blown  in;  we  can  hardly 
see  to  read,  for  the  darkness.  The  Pandit  gives 
us  leave  to  close  our  books.  Then  leaving  the 
storm  to  do  the  romping  and  roaring  for  us,  we 
keep  swinging  our  dangling  legs;  and  my  mind  goes 


MY    REMINISCENCES  265 

right  away  across  the  far-off  unending  moor 
through  which  the  Prince  of  the  fairy  tale 
passes. 

I  remember,  moreover,  the  depth  of  the  Sravan  l 
nights.  The  pattering  of  the  rain  finding  its  way 
through  the  gaps  of  my  slumber,  creates  within  a 
gladsome  restfulness  deeper  than  the  deepest  sleep. 
And  in  the  wakeful  intervals  I  pray  that  the  morn- 
ing may  see  the  rain  continue,  our  lane  under 
water,  and  the  bathing  platform  of  the  tank  sub- 
merged to  the  last  step. 

But  at  the  age  of  which  I  have  just  been  telling, 
Autumn  is  on  the  throne  beyond  all  doubt.  Its 
life  is  to  be  seen  spread  under  the  clear  trans- 
parent leisure  of  Aswin.^  And  in  the  molten  gold 
of  this  autumn  sunshine,  softly  reflected  from 
the  fresh  dewy  green  outside,  I  am  pacing  the 
verandah  and  composing,  in  the  mode  Jogiya, 
the  song: 

In  this  morning  light  I  do  not  know  what  it  is  that 
my  heart  desires. 

The  autumn  day  wears  on,  the  house  gong 
sounds  12  noon,  the  mode  changes;  though  my 

irThe  month  corresponding  to  July-August,  the  height  of  the 
rainy  season. 

2  The  month  of  Aswin  corresponds  to  September-October,  the  long 
vacation  time  for  Bengal. 


266  MY   REMINISCENCES 

mind  is  still  filled  with  music,  leaving  no  room  for 
call  of  work  or  duty;  and  I  sing: 

What  idle  play  is  this  with  yourself,  my  heart, 
through  the  listless  hours? 

Then  in  the  afternoon  I  am  lying  on  the  white 
floorcloth  of  my  little  room,  with  a  drawing  book 
trying  to  draw  pictures, — by  no  means  an  arduous 
pursuit  of  the  pictorial  muse,  but  just  a  toying 
with  the  desire  to  make  pictures.  The  most  im- 
portant part  is  that  which  remains  in  the  mind, 
and  of  which  not  a  line  gets  drawn  on  the  paper. 
And  in  the  meantime  the  serene  autumn  afternoon 
is  filtering  through  the  walls  of  this  little  Calcutta 
room  filling  it,  as  a  cup,  with  golden  intoxication. 

I  know  not  why,  but  all  my  days  of  that  period 
I  see  as  if  through  this  autumn  sky,  this  autumn 
light — the  autumn  which  ripened  for  me  my  songs 
as  it  ripens  the  corn  for  the  tillers;  the  autumn  which 
filled  my  granary  of  leisure  with  radiance;  the  au- 
tumn which  flooded  my  unburdened  mind  with  an 
unreasoning  joy  in  fashioning  song  and  story. 

The  great  difference  which  I  see  between  the 
Rainy-season  of  my  childhood  and  the  Autumn  of 
my  youth  is  that  in  the  former  it  is  outer  Nature 
which  closely  hemmed  me  in  keeping  me  enter- 
tained with  its  numerous  troupe,  its  variegated 
make-up,  its  medley  of  music;  while  the  festivity 


MY   REMINISCENCES  267 

which  goes  on  in  the  shining  light  of  autumn  is 
in  man  himself.  The  play  of  cloud  and  sunshine 
is  left  in  the  background,  while  the  murmurs  of 
joy  and  sorrow  occupy  the  mind.  It  is  our  gaze 
which  gives  to  the  blue  of  the  autumn  sky  its 
wistful  tinge  and  human  yearning  which  gives 
poignancy  to  the  breath  of  its  breezes. 

My  poems  have  now  come  to  the  doors  of  men. 
Here  informal  goings  and  comings  are  not  allowed. 
There  is  door  after  door,  chamber  within  chamber. 
How  many  times  have  we  to  return  with  only  a 
glimpse  of  the  light  in  the  window,  only  the  sound 
of  the  pipes  from  within  the  palace  gates  lingering 
in  our  ears.  Mind  has  to  treat  with  mind,  will  to 
come  to  terms  with  will,  through  many  tortuous 
obstructions,  before  giving  and  taking  can  come 
about.  The  foundation  of  life,  as  it  dashes  into 
these  obstacles,  splashes  and  foams  over  in  laughter 
and  tears,  and  dances  and  whirls  through  eddies 
from  which  one  cannot  get  a  definite  idea  of  its 
course. 

(44)  Sharps  and  Flats 

Sharps  and  Flats  is  a  serenade  from  the  streets 
in  front  of  the  dwelling  of  man,  a  plea  to  be  allowed 
an  entry  and  a  place  within  that  house  of  mystery. 

This  world  is  sweet, — I  do  not  want  to  die. 
I  wish  to  dwell  in  the  ever-living  life  of  Man. 


268  MY    REMINISCENCES 

This  is  the  prayer  of  the  individual  to  the  universal 
life. 

When  I  started  for  my  second  voyage  to  Eng- 
land, I  made  the  acquaintance  on  board  ship  of 
Asutosh  Chaudhuri.  He  had  just  taken  the  M.  A. 
degree  of  the  Calcutta  University  and  was  on  his 
way  to  England  to  join  the  Bar.  We  were  together 
only  during  the  few  days  the  steamer  took  from 
Calcutta  to  Madras,  but  it  became  quite  evident 
that  depth  of  friendship  does  not  depend  upon 
length  of  acquaintance.  Within  this  short  time 
he  so  drew  me  to  him  by  his  simple  natural  qual- 
ities of  heart,  that  the  previous  life-long  gap  in 
our  acquaintance  seemed  always  to  have  been 
filled  with  our  friendship. 

When  Ashu  came  back  from  England  he  became 
one  of  us.1  He  had  not  as  yet  had  time  or  op- 
portunity to  pierce  through  all  the  barriers  with 
which  his  profession  is  hedged  in,  and  so  become 
completely  immersed  in  it.  The  money-bags  of 
his  clients  had  not  yet  sufficiently  loosened  the 
strings  which  held  their  gold,  and  Ashu  was  still 
an  enthusiast  in  gathering  honey  from  various 
gardens  of  literature.  The  spirit  of  literature  which 
then  saturated  his  being  had  nothing  of  the  musti- 
ness  of  library  morocco  about  it,  but  was  fragrant 
with  the  scent  of  unknown  exotics  from  over  the 

1  Referring  to  his  marriage  with  the  writer's  niece,  Pratibha.     TV. 


MY    REMINISCENCES  269 

seas.  At  his  invitation  I  enjoyed  many  a  picnic 
amidst  the  spring  time  of  those  distant  woodlands. 

He  had  a  special  taste  for  the  flavour  of  French 
literature.  I  was  then  writing  the  poems  which 
came  to  be  published  in  the  volume  entitled  Kadi 
o  Komal,  Sharps  and  Flats.  Ashu  could  discern  re- 
semblances between  many  of  my  poems  and  old 
French  poems  he  knew.  According  to  him  the 
common  element  in  all  these  poems  was  the  at- 
traction which  the  play  of  world-life  had  for  the 
poet,  and  this  had  found  varied  expression  in  each 
and  every  one  of  them.  The  unfulfilled  desire  to 
enter  into  this  larger  life  was  the  fundamental 
motive  throughout. 

"I  will  arrange  and  publish  these  poems  for 
you,"  said  Ashu,  and  accordingly  that  task  was 
entrusted  to  him.  The  poem  beginning  This  world 
is  sweet  was  the  one  he  considered  to  be  the  key- 
note of  the  whole  series  and  so  he  placed  it  at  the 
beginning  of  the  volume. 

Ashu  was  very  possibly  right.  When  in  child- 
hood I  was  confined  to  the  house,  I  offered  my 
heart  in  my  wistful  gaze  to  outside  nature  in  all 
its  variety  through  the  openings  in  the  parapet 
of  our  inner  roof-terrace.  In  my  youth  the  world 
of  men  in  the  same  way  exerted  a  powerful  at- 
traction on  me.  To  that  also  I  was  then  an  out- 
sider and  looked  out  upon  it  from  the  roadside. 


2/o  MY    REMINISCENCES 

My  mind  standing  on  the  brink  called  out,  as  it 
were,  with  an  eager  waving  of  hands  to  the  ferry- 
man sailing  away  across  the  waves  to  the  other 
side.  For  Life  longed  to  start  on  life's  journey. 

It  is  not  true  that  my  peculiarly  isolated  social 
condition  was  the  bar  to  my  plunging  into  the 
midst  of  the  world-life.  I  see  no  sign  that  those 
of  my  countrymen  who  have  been  all  their  lives 
in  the  thick  of  society  feel,  any  more  than  I  did, 
the  touch  of  its  living  intimacy.  The  life  of  our 
country  has  its  high  banks,  and  its  flight  of  steps, 
and,  on  its  dark  waters  falls  the  cool  shade  of  the 
ancient  trees,  while  from  within  the  leafy  branches 
over-head  the  koel  cooes  forth  its  ravishing  old- 
time  song.  But  for  all  that  it  is  stagnant  water. 
Where  is  its  current,  where  are  the  waves,  when 
does  the  high  tide  rush  in  from  the  sea? 

Did  I  then  get  from  the  neighbourhood  on  the 
other  side  of  our  lane  an  echo  of  the  victorious 
paean  with  which  the  river,  falling  and  rising,  wave 
after  wave,  cuts  its  way  through  walls  of  stone 
to  the  sea?  No!  My  life  in  its  solitude  was  simply 
fretting  for  want  of  an  invitation  to  the  place 
where  the  festival  of  world-life  was  being  held. 

Man  is  overcome  by  a  profound  depression  while 
nodding  through  his  voluptuously  lazy  hours  of 
seclusion,  because  in  this  way  he  is  deprived  of  full 
commerce  with  life.  Such  is  the  despondency 


MY    REMINISCENCES  271 

from  which  I  have  always  painfully  struggled  to 
get  free.  My  mind  refused  to  respond  to  the 
cheap  intoxication  of  the  political  movements  of 
those  days,  devoid,  as  they  seemed,  of  all  strength 
of  national  consciousness,  with  their  complete  ig- 
norance of  the  country,  their  supreme  indifference 
to  real  service  of  the  motherland.  I  was  tormented 
by  a  furious  impatience,  an  intolerable  dissatis- 
faction with  myself  and  all  around  me.  Much 
rather,  I  said  to  myself,  would  I  be  an  Arab 
Bedouin! 

While  in  other  parts  of  the  world  there  is  no  end 
to  the  movement  and  clamour  of  the  revelry  of 
free  life,  we,  like  the  beggar  maid,  stand  outside 
and  longingly  look  on.  When  have  we  had  the 
wherewithal  to  deck  ourselves  for  the  occasion 
and  go  and  join  in  it?  Only  in  a  country  where 
the  spirit  of  separation  reigns  supreme,  and  in- 
numerable petty  barriers  divide  one  from  another, 
need  this  longing  to  realise  the  larger  life  of  the 
world  in  one's  own  remain  unsatisfied. 

I  strained  with  the  same  yearning  towards  the 
world  of  men  in  my  youth,  as  I  did  in  my  child- 
hood towards  outside  nature  from  within  the  chalk- 
ring  drawn  round  me  by  the  servants.  How  rare, 
how  unattainable,  how  far  away  it  seemed!  And 
yet  if  we  cannot  get  into  touch  with  it,  if  from  it  no 
breeze  can  blow,  no  current  come,  if  no  road  be 


272  MY    REMINISCENCES 

there  for  the  free  goings  and  comings  of  travellers, 
then  the  dead  things  that  accumulate  around  us 
never  get  removed,  but  continue  to  be  heaped  up 
till  they  smother  all  life. 

During  the  Rains  there  are  only  dark  clouds  and 
showers.  And  in  the  Autumn  there  is  the  play  of 
light  and  shade  in  the  sky,  but  that  is  not  all- 
absorbing;  for  there  is  also  the  promise  of  corn  in 
the  fields.  So  in  my  poetical  career,  when  the 
rainy  season  was  in  the  ascendant  there  were  only 
my  vaporous  fancies  which  stormed  and  showered; 
my  utterance  was  misty,  my  verses  were  wild. 
And  with  the  Sharps  and  Flats  of  my  Autumn, 
not  only  was  there  the  play  of  cloud-effects  in  the 
sky,  but  out  of  the  ground  crops  were  to  be  seen 
rising.  Then,  in  the  commerce  with  the  world  of 
reality,  both  language  and  metre  attempted  def- 
initeness  and  variety  of  form. 

Thus  ends  another  Book.  The  days  of  coming 
together  of  inside  and  outside,  kin  and  stranger, 
are  closing  in  upon  my  life.  My  life's  journey  has 
now  to  be  completed  through  the  dwelling  places 
of  men.  And  the  good  and  evil,  joy  and  sorrow, 
which  it  thus  encountered,  are  not  to  be  lightly 
viewed  as  pictures.  What  makings  and  breakings, 
victories  and  defeats,  clashings  and  minglings,  are 
here  going  on! 

I  have  not  the  power  to  disclose  and  display  the 


MY    REMINISCENCES  273 

supreme  art  with  which  the  Guide  of  my  life  is 
joyfully  leading  me  through  all  its  obstacles,  an- 
tagonisms and  crookednesses  towards  the  fulfil- 
ment of  its  innermost  meaning.  And  if  I  cannot 
make  clear  all  the  mystery  of  this  design,  whatever 
else  I  may  try  to  show  is  sure  to  prove  misleading 
at  every  step.  To  analyse  the  image  is  only  to 
get  at  its  dust,  not  at  the  joy  of  the  artist. 

So  having  escorted  them  to  the  door  of  the  inner 
sanctuary  I  take  leave  of  my  readers. 


Printed  in  the  United  States  of  America 


following  pages   contain   advertisements  of 
Macmillan  books  by  the  same  author. 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Personality 

Cloth,  izmo. 

Herein  are  brought  together  some  of  the  lectures  which  Sir  Rabin- 
dranath  Tagore  delivered  while  in  this  country.  Among  those  in- 
cluded are  found:  What  is  Art?  The  World  of  Personality,  The 
Second  Birth,  My  School  and  Meditation.  Many  of  the  thousands 
of  people  who  heard  Sir  Rabindranath  speak  on  these  different  sub- 
jects will  doubtless  be  glad  of  the  opportunity  here  presented  for 
further  study  of  his  thoughts  and  philosophy. 

Songs  of  Kabir 

Cloth,  I2mo,  $1.25.    Leather,  $1.75. 

"Tagore  has  given  his  songs  their  melodic  English  translation 
and  Miss  Evelyn  Underbill  has  prepared  an  excellent  preface  for  the 
volume  which  outlines  the  life  and  philosophy  of  'Kabir.'"  Review 
of  Reviews.  

"No  one  in  the  least  sympathetic  to  spiritual  aspiration  can  read 
these  outpourings  without  catching  fire  at  their  flame  and  getting  a 
sense  of  supernal  things.  Tagore,  a  kindred  spirit,  has  done  a  serv- 
ice in  making  this  old  mystic,  whose  soul  experiences  did  not  make 
him  abstract,  whose  high  song  was  that  of  the  ascetic,  but  of  a  weaver 
who  trod  the  common  ways  of  man,  known  to  English  readers." 
Bellman,  Minneapolis,  Minn. 

"Upon  the  reality  of  life  he  erects  his  faith,  and  buttresses  it  with 
whatever  of  devotional  good  he  may  find  in  any  religion.  No  ascetic, 
Kabir  pictures  the  mystic  world  of  his  belief  with  a  beautiful  richness 
of  symbolism."  Philadelphia  Public  Ledger. 

"Not  only  students  of  Indian  literature  or  of  comparative  religions 
will  welcome  this  striking  translation  of  a  fifteenth-century  Indian 
mystic.  Every  one  who  is  capable  of  responding  to  an  appeal  to  cast 
off  the  swathings  of  formalism  and  come  out  into  spiritual  freedom, 
every  one  who  is  sensitive  to  poetry  that,  while  highly  symbolical, 
is  yet  clear  and  simple  and  full  of  beauty,  will  read  it  with  interest 
and  with  heart-quickening."  New  York  Times. 


THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

Publishers         64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

The  Cycle  of  Spring :  A  Play 

Cloth,  I2mo,  $1.25.    Leather,  $1.75. 

This,  the  latest  and  richest  of  the  author's  plays,  was 
recently  performed  in  the  courtyard  of  his  Calcutta  home 
by  the  masters  and  boys  of  Shantiniketan.  The  success 
was  immense:  and  naturally,  for  the  spirit  of  the  play  is 
the  spirit  of  universal  youth,  rilled  with  laughter  and 
lyric  fervour,  jest  and  pathos  and  resurgence:  immortal 
youth  whose  every  death  is  a  rebirth,  every  winter  an 
enfolded  spring. 

"All  the  joy,  the  buoyancy,  the  resilience,  the  indomit- 
able and  irrepressible  hopefulness  of  Youth  are  compacted 
in  the  lines  of  the  play.  The  keynote  is  sounded,  with 
subtle  symbolism,  in  the  Prelude,  in  which  the  King  ranks 
above  all  matters  of  State  or  of  Humanity  the  circum- 
stances that  two  gray  hairs  had  made  their  appearance 
behind  the  ear  that  morning.  .  .  .  Dramatic  power, 
philosophy  and  lyric  charm  are  brilliantly  blended  in  a 
work  of  art  that  has  the  freshness  and  the  promise  of  its 
theme."  New  York  Tribune. 

"A  more  beautiful  play  than  'The  Cycle  of  Spring' 
by  Sir  Rabindranath  Tagore  it  would  be  hard  to  find  in 
all  literature.  It  embodies  the  spirit  of  youth,  and  one 
can  almost  hear  in  it  the  laughter  of  the  eternally  young. 
.  .  .  Not  only  the  glamor  of  the  Orient  but  the  breath  of 
Undying  Youth  is  in  this  work  of  Tagore,  a  genius  so 
peculiar  to  India,  so  utterly  inartificial,  so  completely 
of  imagination  all  compact  that  his  colossal  power  begotten 
of  Fairyland  and  the  World  of  Visions  makes  us  poor 
Occidentals  look  very  small  indeed."  Rochester  Post 
Express.  

THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

Publishers         64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 
The  Hungry  Stones  and  Other  Stories 

Cloth,  I2mo,  $1.35.    Leather,  $1.75. 

"These  short  stories  furnish  a  double  guaranty  of  the  Hindu  Nobel 
Prize  winner's  rightful  place  among  the  notable  literary  figures  of 
our  times."  New  York  Globe. 

"Imagination,  charm  of  style,  poetry,  and  depth  of  feeling  with- 
out gloominess,  characterize  this  volume  of  stories  of  the  Eastern 
poet.  This  new  volume  of  his  work  which  introduces  him  to  English 
readers  as  a  short-story  writer  is  as  significant  of  his  power  as  are  the 
verses  that  have  preceded  it."  Boston  Transcript. 

"A  book  of  strange,  beautiful,  widely  varying  tales.  Through 
them  all,  the  thread  on  which  the  beautiful  beads  are  strung  is  the 
poet's  mystic  philosophy."  New  York  Times. 

"The  unutterable  fascination  of  the  Orient  will  be  found  in  all 
these  beautiful  tales.  Exquisite  art  unlike  that  of  any  other  living 
writer.  Rabindranath  Tagore  is  one  of  the  magicians  of  modern 
literature — a  transcendently  great  genius  who  brings  to  mammon- 
worshipping  Western  minds  the  fantasy,  the  enchantment,  and  the 
wonder  of  the  Orient."  Rochester  Post  Express. 


THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

Publishers  64-66  Fifth  Avenue  New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Stray  Birds 

Frontispiece  and  Decorations  by  Willy  Pogany 

isrno,  $1.50. 

Written  during  his  present  visit  to  America,  this  book 
may  be  said  to  contain  the  essence  of  all  Tagore's  poetry 
and  philosophy,  revealed  by  many  aphorisms,  epigrams 
and  sayings. 

Here  is  the  kernel  of  the  wisdom  and  insight  of  the 
great  Hindu  seer  in  the  form  of  short  extracts.  These 
sayings  are  the  essence  of  his  Eastern  message  to  the 
Western  world.  The  frontispiece  and  decorations  by 
Willy  Pogany  are  beautiful  in  themselves,  and  enhance 
the  spiritual  significance  of  this  extraordinary  book. 

"Each  reflects  some  aspect  of  beauty,  in  thought  or  in 
nature,  or  some  of  the  many-sided  philosophical  reflections 
of  the  author.  In  one  sense  these  stray  birds  are  tiny 
prose  poems,  a  fact  which  makes  the  dedication  of  the 
volume  to  'T.  Kara,  of  Yokohama,'  peculiarly  appropri- 
ate, for  they  all  suggest  the  delicacy  and  minuteness  of 
Japanese  poetry  as  it  is  known  to  us  in  translation." 
Philadelphia  Public  Ledger. 

"Pleasing  and  inspiring."    Boston  Daily  Advertiser. 

"His  utterances  have  something  of  the  elusive  delicacy 
of  memories  of  moral  experiences  out  of  a  remote  past." 
Nation. 

THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

Publishers         64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 


Nobel  Prizeman  in  Literature,  1913.  Author  of  "Gitan- 
jali,"  "The  Gardener,"  "The  Crescent  Moon,"  "Sad- 
hana." 

Chitra 

A  PLAY  IN  ONE  ACT 

Cloth,  ismo,  $1.00.    Leather,  $1.75. 

"The  play  is  told  with  the  simplicity  and  wonder  of 
imagery  always  characteristic  of  Rabindranath  Tagore." 
Cleveland  Plain  Dealer. 

"All  the  poetry  of  Tagore  is  here."  .  .  .  Poetry 
Journal. 

"Beautiful  and  marked  by  skilful  rhythm."  Newark 
Evening  News. 

"A  clear  portrayal  of  the  dual  nature  of  womankind." 
Graphic. 

"The  play  is  finely  idyllic."    Chicago  Daily  Tribune. 

"A  pretty  situation,  prettily  worked  out.  And  there 
is  something  piquant  in  the  combination  of  the  old  Hindu 
metaphorical  style,  half  mystical  in  allusion,  with  what 
is  really  a  plea  for  the  emancipation  of  women."  The 
Nation. 

THE   MACMILLAN   COMPANY 

Publishers         64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

Fruit  Gathering 

Cloth,  i2mo,  $1.25.  Leather,  $1.75. 

"A  shining  pathway  up  which  we  can  confidently 
travel  to  those  regions  of  wisdom  and  experience  which 
consciously  or  unconsciously  we  strive  to  reach."  Boston 
Transcript. 

"Quaintly  lovely  fragments."    Chicago  Herald. 

"Exquisitely  conceived  and  with  all  the  distinctive 
grace  which  marked  'Song  Offerings.'"  San  Francisco 
Chronicle. 

"Exotic  fragrance."    Chicago  Daily  News. 

"The  songs  have  the  quality  of  universality — the 
greatest  quality  which  poetry  can  possess."  Chicago 
Tribune. 

"As  perfect  in  form  as  they  are  beautiful  and  poignant 
in  content."  The  Athen&um,  London. 

"  Nothing  richer  nor  sweeter.  .  .  .  Something  of  Omar 
Khayyam  and  something  of  Rabbi  ben  Ezra,  expressed 
more  at  length  and  more  mystically.  In  smoothly  flowing 
rhythms,  with  vivid  little  pictures  of  life's  activities,  the 
poet  sings  of  old  age,  the  fruit  gathering  time,  its  sadness 
and  its  glory,  its  advantages  and  its  sorrows."  The  Boston 
Globe.  

THE   MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

Publishers         64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR 

The  Post  Office 

Cloth,  i2mo,  $1.00;  leather,  $1.75. 

"...  filled  with  tender  pathos  and  spiritual  beauty.  There  are  two  acts, 
and  the  story  is  that  of  a  frail  little  Indian  lad  condemned  to  seclusion  and 
inaction  by  ill  health.  He  makes  a  new  world  for  himself,  however,  by  his 
imagination  and  insatiable  curiosity,  and  the  passersby  bring  the  world  of 
action  to  him.  The  play  has  been  presented  in  England  by  the  Irish  Players, 
and  fully  adapts  itself  to  the  charming  simplicity  and  charm  which  are  their 
principal  characteristics."  Phtta.  Public  Ledger. 

"A  beautiful  and  appealing  piece  of  dramatic  work."    Boston  Transcript. 

"Once  more  Tagore  demonstrates  the  universality  of  his  genius;  once  more 
he  shows  how  art  and  true  feeling  know  no  racial  and  no  religious  lines." 
Kentucky  Post. 

"  One  reads  in  '  The  Post  Office '  his  own  will  of  symbolism.  Simplicity  and 
a  pervading,  appealing  pathos  are  the  qualities  transmitted  to  its  lines  by 
the  poet."  N.  Y.  World. 

"He  writes  from  his  soul;  there  is  neither  bombast  nor  didacticism.  His 
poems  bring  one  to  the  quiet  places  where  the  soul  speaks  to  the  soul  surely 
but  serenely."  N.  Y.  American. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Publishers        64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


BY  TEE  SAME  AUTHOR 


The  King  of  the  Dark  Chamber 

By 

RABINDRANATH  TAGORE 

Nobel  Prizeman  in  Literature,  1913;  Author  of  "Gitan- 
gali,"  "The  Gardener,"  "The  Crescent  Moon," 
" Sadhana,"  " Chitra,"  "The  Post-Office,"  etc.  Cloth 
12  mo,  $1.25;  leather,  $1.75. 

"The  real  poetical  imagination  of  it  is  unchangeable; 
the  allegory,  subtle  and  profound  and  yet  simple,  is  cast 
into  the  form  of  a  dramatic  narrative,  which  moves  with 
unconventional  freedom  to  a  finely  impressive  climax;  and 
the  reader,  who  began  in  idle  curiosity,  finds  his  intelligence 
more  and  more  engaged  until,  when  he  turns  the  last  page, 
he  has  the  feeling  of  one  who  has  been  moving  in  worlds 
not  realized,  and  communing  with  great  if  mysterious 

presences." 

The  London  Globe. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE   MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Publishers       64-66  Fifth  Avenue         New  York 


OTHER  WORKS  BY 

RABINDRANATH  TAGORE 

Nobel  Prizeman  in  Literature,  1913 

GITANJALI  (Song  Offerings).    A  Collection  of  Prose  Translations  made  by 

the  author  from  the  original  Bengali.    New  Edition  $1.25 

THE  GARDENER,    Poems  of  Youth  $1.25 

THE  CRESCENT  MOON.    Child  Poems.    (Colored  111.)          $^25 

SADHANA:  THE  REALIZATION  OF  LIFE.     A  volume  of 

essays  $1.25 

All  four  by  Rabindranath  Tagore,  translated  by  the  author  from  the 
original  Bengali. 

Rabindranath  Tagore  is  the  Hindu  poet  and  preacher  to  whom  the  Nobel 
Prize  was  recently  awarded.  .  .  . 

I  would  commend  these  volumes,  and  especially  the  one  entitled  "Sad- 
hana,"  the  collection  of  essays,  to  all  intelligent  readers.  I  know  of  nothing, 
except  it  be  Maeterlinck,  in  the  whole  modern  range  of  the  literature  of  the 
inner  life  that  can  compare  with  them. 

There  are  no  preachers  nor  writers  upon  spiritual  topics,  whether  in  Europe 
or  America,  that  have  the  depth  of  insight,  the  quickness  of  religious  apper- 
ception, combined  with  the  intellectual  honesty  and  scientific  clearness  of 
Tagore.  .  .  . 

Here  is  a  book  from  a  master,  free  as  the  a'r,  with  a  mind  universal  as  the 
sunshine.  He  writes,  of  course,  from  the  standpoint  of  the  Hindu.  But, 
strange  to  say,  his  spirit  and  teaching  come  nearer  to  Jesus,  as  we  find  Him 
in  the  Gospels,  than  any  modern  Christian  writer  I  know. 

He  does  for  the  average  reader  what  Bergson  and  Eucken  are  doing  for 
scholars;  he  rescues  the  soul  and  its  faculties  from  their  enslavement  to 
logic-chopping.  He  shows  us  the  way  back  to  Nature  and  her  spiritual 
voices. 

He  rebukes  our  materialistic,  wealth-mad,  Western  life  with  the  dignity 
and  authority  of  one  of  the  old  Hebrew  prophets.  .  .  . 

He  opens  up  the  meaning  of  life.  He  makes  us  feel  the  redeeming  fact  that 
life  is  tremendous,  a  worth-while  adventure.  "Everything  has  sprung  from 
immortal  life  and  is  vibrating  with  life.  LIFE  IS  IMMENSE."  .  .  . 

Tagore  is  a  great  human  being.  His  heart  is  warm  with  love.  His  thoughts 
are  pure  and  high  as  the  galaxy. 

(Copyright,  1913,  by  Frank  Crane.)  Reprinted  by  permission  from  the 
New  York  Globe,  Dec.  18,  1913. 


PUBLISHED   BY 

MACMILLAN  COMPANY 

Publishers        64-66  Fifth  Avenue        New  York 


9253 


user  10:2176100638115800 


title:My  reminiscences 

duthonTagore.  Rabindranath,  186 
item  id: 31 761005787825 

due: 5/1 1/2004,23: 59